THE FIFT BOOKE

OF THE

HISTORIE OF ENGLAND. 

 * * * * *

_Constantinus at the generall sute of the Britains vndertaketh togouerne this Iland, he is crowned king, his three sonnes, he istraitorouslie slaine of a Pict, Constantius the eldest sonne ofConstantine hauing bene a monke is created king, the ambitious & sliepractises of duke Vortigerne to aspire to the gouernment, he procurethcerteine Picts and Scots to kill the king who had reteined them forthe gard of his person, his craftie deuises and deepe dissimulationvnder the pretense of innocencie, he winneth the peoples harts, and ischosen their king. _

THE FIRST CHAPTER. 

Having ended our former booke with the end of the Romane power ouerthis Iland, wherein the state of the Iland vnder them is at fulldescribed; it remaineth now that we procéed to declare, in what statethey were after the Romans had refused to gouerne them anie longer. Wherefore we will addresse our selues to saie somewhat touching thesuccession of the British kings, as their histories make mention. 

[Sidenote: CONSTANTINUS. _Gal. Mon. _ _Matt. Westm. _]Constantinus the brother of Aldroenus king of little Britaine, atthe sute and earnest request of the archbishop of London, made in nameof all the Britains in the Ile of great Britaine, was sent into thesame Ile by his said brother Aldroenus vpon couenants ratified inmanner as before is recited, and brought with him a conuenient power, landing with the same at Totnesse in Deuonshire. Immediatlie after his[Sidenote: _Caxton_ saith 12000. But _Gal. _ and others saybut 2000. ]c[=o]ming on land, he gathered to him a great power of Britains, which before his landing were hid in diuerse places of the Ile. Thenwent he foorth with them, and gaue battell to the enimies, whom hevanquished: & slue that tyrannicall king Guanius there in the field[Sidenote: The British historie disagreeth from the Scotish. ](as some bookes haue. ) Howbeit, this agréeth not with the Scotishwriters, which affirme that they got the field, but yet lost theirking named Dongard (as in their historie ye maie read. )

But to procéed as our writers report the matter. When the Britains hadthus ouercome their enimies, they conueied their capteine the saidConstantine vnto Cicester, and there in fulfilling their promise andcouenant made to his brother, crowned him king of great Britaine, in the yéere of our Lord 433, which was about the fift yéere of theemperour Valentinianus the second, and third yéere of Clodius king[Sidenote: _Matth. West. _ saith 435. ]of the Frankners after called Frenchmen, which then began to settlethemselues in Gallia, whereby the name of that countrie was afterwardschanged and called France. Constantine being thus established king, ruled the land well and noblie, and defended it from all inuasion ofenimies during his life. He begat of his wife thrée sonnes (as theBritish historie affirmeth) Constantius, Aurelius Ambrosius, and Vtersurnamed named Pendragon. The eldest, bicause he perceiued him to bebut dull of wit, and not verie toward, he made a moonke, placing himwithin the abbie of Amphibalus in Winchester. 

[Sidenote: In a groue of bushes as _Gal. _ saith. _Matth. West. __Beda_. _Orosius_. _Blondus_. ]Finallie this Constantine, after he had reigned ten yéeres, wastraitorouslie slaine one day in his owne chamber (as some write) by aPict, who was in such fauor with him, that he might at all times hauefrée accesse to him at his pleasure. Neither the Romane writers, nor Beda, make anie mention of this Constantine: but of the otherConstantine they write, which immediatlie after the vsurper Gratianwas dispatched out of the way (as before ye haue heard) was aduancedto the rule of this land, and title of emperour, onelie in hope of hisname, and for no other respect of towardnesse in him, afore timebeing but a meane souldier, without anie degrée of honour. The sameConstantine (as writers record) going ouer into Gallia, adorned hissonne Constantius with the title and dignitie of Cesar, the whichbefore was a moonke, and finallie as well the one as the other wereslaine, the father at Arles by earle Constantius, that was sentagainst him by the emperour Honorius; and the sonne at Vienna (asbefore ye haue heard) by one of his owne court called Gerontius (as inthe Italian historie ye may sée more at large. ) This chanced about theyeere of our Lord 415. [Sidenote: 415. ]

¶ This haue we thought good to repeat in this place, for that some maysuppose that this Constantine is the same that our writers take to bethe brother of Aldroenus king of little Britaine, as the circumstanceof the time and other things to be considered may giue them occasionto thinke, for that there is not so much credit to be yéelded to themthat haue written the British histories, but that in some part men maywith iust cause doubt of sundrie matters conteined in the same: andtherfore haue we in this booke béene the more diligent to shew whatthe Romans and other forreine writers haue registred in their bookesof histories touching the affaires of Britaine, that the reader may bethe better satisfied in the truth. But now to returne to thesequele of the historie as we find the same written by the Britishchroniclers. 

[Sidenote: This Vortigerne was duke of the Geuisses and Cornewall, as_Rad. Cestr. _ reporteth. _Gal. Mon. _]After that Constantine was murthered (as before ye haue heard) oneVortigerus, or Vortigernus, a man of great authoritie amongst theBritains, wrought so with the residue of the British nobilitie, that Constantius the eldest sonne of their king the fore-remembredConstantine, was taken out of the abbie of Winchester where heremained, and was streightwaies created king, as lawfull inheritour tohis father. 

Ye haue heard how Constantius was made a moonke in his fathers lifetime, bicause he was thought to be too soft and childish in wit, tohaue anie publike rule committed to his hands: but for that causespeciallie did Vortigerne séeke t'aduance him, to the end that theking being not able to gouerne of himselfe, he might haue the chiefestswaie, and so rule all things as it were vnder him, preparing therebya way for himselfe to atteine at length to the kingdome as by thatwhich followed was more apparentlie perceiued. 

[Sidenote: CONSTANTIUS. _Matt. West. _ saith 445. ]This Constantius then the sonne of Constantine, by the helpe (asbefore ye haue heard) of Vortigerne, was made king of Britaine, in theyere of our Lord 443. But Constantius bare but the name of king: forVortigerne abusing his innocencie and simple discretion to orderthings as was requisite, had all the rule of the land, and did whatpleased him. Wherevpon first, where there had béene a league concludedbetwixt the Britains, Scots and Picts, in the daies of the late kingConstantine, Vortigerne caused the same league to be renewed, &[Sidenote: _Hector Boet. _]waged an hundred Picts, and as manie Scots to be attendant as a gardvpon the kings person, diuers of the which (corrupting them with faire[Sidenote: Constantius murthered. ]promises) he procured by subtile meanes in the end to murther theking, and immediatlie vpon the deed doone, he caused the murtherers tobe strangled, that they should not afterwards disclose by whose[Sidenote: The subtile dealing of Vortigerne. ]procurement they did that déed. Then caused he all the residue of theScots and Picts to be apprehended, and as it had béene vpon a zealeto sée the death of Constantius seuerelie punished, he framed suchinditements and accusations against them, that chieflie by his meanes(as appeared) the giltlesse persons were condemned and hanged, the multitude of the British people béeing woonderfullie pleasedtherewith, and giuing great commendations to Vortigerne for that déed. Thus Constantius was made awaie in maner as before ye haue heard, after he had reigned (as most writers affirme) the space of fiueyéeres. 

After his death was knowne, those that had the bringing vp and[Sidenote: Aurelius Ambrosius. Vter Pendragon. ]custodie of his two yoonger brethren, Aurelius Ambrose, andVter Pendragon, mistrusting the wicked intent of Vortigerne, whosedissimulation and mischieuous meaning by some great likelihoods theysuspected, with all spéed got them to the sea, and fled into litleBritaine, there kéeping them till it pleased God otherwise to prouidefor them. But Vortigerne could so well dissemble his craftie workings, and with such conueiance and cloked maner could shadow and colour thematter, that most men thought and iudged him verie innocent and voidof euill meaning: insomuch that he obteined the fauour of the peopleso greatlie, that he was reputed for the onelie staie and defender ofthe common wealth. Herevpon it came to passe, that when the councellwas assembled to elect a new king, for so much as the other sonnes of[Sidenote: Vortigerne chosen king of Britaine. ]king Constantine were not of age sufficient to rule, Vortigernehimselfe was chosen, diuers of the nobles (whom he had procuredthereto) giuing their voices to this his preferment, as to one bestdeseruing the same in their opinion and judgement. This Vortigerne, as by indirect meanes and sinister procéedings he aspired to theregiment, hauing no title therevnto, otherwise than as blind fortunevouchsafed him the preferment: so when he was possessed, but notinteressed in the same, he vncased the crooked conditions which he hadcouertlie concealed, and in the end (as by the sequele you shall sée)did pull shame and infamie vpon himselfe. 

 * * * * *

_Vortigerne furnisheth the tower with a garrison, he bewraieth hiscrueltie, Aurelius and Pendragon brethren to the late king Constantiusflie into Britaine Armorike, what common abuses and sinnes didvniuersally concurre with a plentifull yeere, the Scots and Pictsreuenge the death of their countrimen, Vortigerne is in doubt of hisestate, the Britains send for succour to the Saxons, they come vnderthe conduct of Hengist and Horsus two brethren, where they areassigned to be seated, they vanquish the Scots, disagreement inwriters touching the Saxons first comming into this Iland. _

THE SECOND CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: VORTIGERNE. 446. ]Vortigerne, by such diuelish meanes and vnconscionable practises(as you heare) stealing away the hearts of the people, was chosenand made king of Britaine, in the yéere of our Lord 446, in the 3consulship of Aetius, 1197 of Rome, 4 of the 305 Olympiad, 4112 of theworld, the dominicall letter going by F, the prime by 10, which fellabout the 21 yéere of the emperour Valentinianus, the same yéere thatMeroneus began to reigne ouer the Frenchmen. Before he was made king, he was earle or duke of the Geuisses, a people which held that part ofBritaine where afterwards the west Saxons inhabited. Now when he[Sidenote; _Hector Boet. _]had with treason, fraud, and great deceit at length obteined that forthe which he had long looked, he first of all furnished the tower ofLondon with a strong garrison of men of warre. 

Then studieng to aduance such onelie as he knew to be his speciall[Sidenote: 415. ]friends and fauourers, he sought by all meanes how to oppresseother, of whose good will he had neuer so litle mistrust, and nameliethose that were affectionate towards the linage of Constantine hehated deadlie, and deuised by secret meanes which way he might bestdestroy them. But these his practises being at the first perceiued, caused such as had the gouernance of the two yoong gentlemen with[Sidenote: _Fabian_. ]all spéed to get them ouer (as ye haue heard) into Britaine Armorike, there to remaine out of danger with their vncle the king of that land. Diuers of the Britains also, that knew themselues to be in Vortigernehis displeasure, sailed ouer dailie vnto them, which thing broughtVortigerne into great doubt and feare of his estate. 

[Sidenote: _Gyldas_. Plentie of wealth accompanied with store ofsinnes. ]It chanced also the same time, that there was great plentie ofcorne, & store of fruit, the like wherof had not béene seene in manieyéeres before, and therevpon insued riot, strife, lecherie, and othervices verie heinous, & yet accounted as then for small or rather noneoffenses at all. These abuses & great enormities reigned not onelie inthe temporaltie, but also in the spiritualtie and chéefe rulers in thesame: so that euerie man turned the point of his speare (euen as hehad consented of purpose) against the true and innocent person. Thecommons also gaue themselues to voluptuous lust, drunkennesse, andidle loitering, whereof followed fighting, contention, enuie, and muchdebate. Of this plentie therefore insued great pride, and of thisabundance no lesse hautinesse of mind, wherevpon followed greatwickednesse, lacke of good gouernement and sober temperancie, and inthe necke of these as a iust punishment, death and mortalitie, so thatin some countries scarse the quicke sufficed to burie the dead. 

[Sidenote: Scots and Picts inuade the Britains. ]And for an augmentation of more mischéefe, the Scots and Pictshearing how their countrimen through the false suggestion ofVortigerne, had bene wrongfullie and most cruellie put to death atLondon, began with fire & sword to make sharpe & cruell warre againstthe Britains, wasting their countrie, spoiling and burning theirtownes, and giuing them the ouerthrow in a pitcht field, as in theScotish historie more plainlie appeareth. To be bréefe, the Britainswere brought into such danger and miserie, that they knew not what wayto take for remedie in such present perill, likelie to be ouerrun andvtterlie vanquished of their enimies. In the meane time Vortigernenot onelie troubled with these imminent euils, but fearing also thereturne of the two brethren, Aurelius Ambrose, and Vter Pendragon, began to consider of the state of things, and estéeming it most sureto worke by aduise, called togither the principall lords and chéefemen of the realme to haue their counsell and opinion, how to procéedin such a weightie businesse: and so debating the matter with them, measured both his owne force, and also the force of his enimies, and according to the condition and state of the time, diligentlieconsidered and searched out what remedie was to be had and prouided. 

[Sidenote: _Gyldas_. _Wil. Malm. _ _Beda_. The Saxons sent for. 10000hath _Hector Boet. _ _Gyldas_ and _Beda_ mention onelie but of3 plates or gallies, but _Hector Boet_. Hath 30. ]At length after they had throughlie pondered all things, the morepart of the nobles with the king also were of this mind, that therecould be no better way deuised, than to send into Germanie for theSaxons to come to their aid: the which Saxons in that season werehighlie renowmed for their valiancie in armes, and manifold aduenturesheretofore atchiued. And so forthwith messengers were dispatched intoGermanie, the which with monie, gifts, and promises, might procure theSaxons to come to the aid of the Britains against the Scots and Picts. The Saxons glad of this message, as people desirous of intertainmentto serue in warres, choosing forth a picked companie of lustie yoongmen vnder the leading of two brethren Hingist and Horsus, got themaboord into certeine vessels appointed for the purpose, and so withall spéed directed their course towards great Britaine. 

[Sidenote: 449. ]This was in the yeare of our Lord 449, and in the second yeareof Vortigerns reigne, as the most autentike writers both Britishand English séeme to gather, although the Scotish writers, and[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. _]namelie, Hector Boetius doo varie herein, touching the iust account ofyeares, as to the perusers of the writings aswell of the one as theother may appeare. But others take it to be in the 4 yéere of hisreigne: whereto Beda séemeth to agrée, who noteth it in the same yearethat Martianus the emperour began to rule the empire, which was (asappeareth by the consularie table) in the consulship of Protogenes andAusterius, and third yeere of Meroneus king of France. 

These Saxons thus arriuing in Britaine, were courteouslie receiued, &hartilie welcomed of king Vortigerne, who assigned to them places inKent to inhabit, and foorthwith led them against the Scots and Picts, which were entred into Britaine, wasting & destroieng the countriebefore them. Héerevpon comming to ioine in battell, there was a sorefight betwixt the parties for a while. But at length when the Saxonscalled to their remembrance that the same was the day which shouldeither purchase to them an euerlasting name of manhood by[Sidenote: Scots vanquished by the Saxons. ]victorie, or else of reproch by repulse, began to renew the fight withsuch violence, that the enimies not able to abide their fierce charge, were scattered and beaten downe on ech side with great slaughter. 

The king hauing gotten this victorie, highlie rewarded the strangers[Sidenote: _Henrie Hunt. _]according to their well deseruings, as by whose prowesse he hadthus vanquished his enimies, which (as some write) were come as farreas Stamford, and vsed at that time to fight with long darts andspeares, whereas the Saxons fought onelie with long swords and axes. 

[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon. _]¶ Some haue written that the Saxons were not sent for, but came bychance into the Ile, and the occasion to be this. There was an ancientcustome among the English Saxons a people in Germanie, as was also atthe first among other nations, that when the multitude of them was soincreased, that the countrie was not able to susteine and find them, by commandement of their princes, they should choose out by lots anumber of yoong and able personages fit for the warrs, which should gofoorth to séeke them new habitations: and so it chanced to these, thatthey came into great Britaine, and promised to serue the king forwages in his warres. 

 * * * * *

_Hengistus the Saxon shooteth at the crowne and scepter of thekingdome by craftie and subtile practises, a great number of forrenpeople arriue in Britaine for the augmentation of his power, of thefaire ladie Rowen his daughter, whereof Wednesdaie and Fridaie tooketheir name, of the Iutes, Saxons, and Angles, Vortigerne beinginflamed with the loue of Hengists daughter forsaketh his owne wifeand marrieth hir, Vortigerne giueth Hengist all Kent, the Saxons comeouer by heaps to inhabit the land, the British nobilitie moue theking to auoid them, he is depriued of his kingdome, the miserabledestruction made by the Saxons in this land, skirmishes betwixt themand the Britains. _

THE THIRD CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: Hengist purposeth at the first to conquere theBritains. ]Now Hengistus, being a man of great wit, rare policie, and highwisedome, vnderstanding the kings mind, who wholie trusted to thevaliancie of the Saxons, & herewithall perceiuing the fruitfulnesseof the countrie, presentlie began to consider with himselfe, by whatwiles and craft he might by little little settle heere, and obteinea kingdome in the Ile, and so establish the same to him and his foreuer. 

[Sidenote: _Polydor_. ]Therefore first he endeuored with all speed possible to fense thatpart of the countrie, which was giuen him and his people, and toinlarge and furnish it with garisons appointed in places mostconuenient. After this he did what he could to persuade the king, thata great power of men might be brought ouer out of Germanie, that the[Side note: _Wil. Malm. _ 18 Foists or plates saie theScotish writers, and 5000 men in the same. The Saxons callthese vessels Ceoles, or Kéeles, and our old historiesCogiones. ]land being fortified with such strength, the enimies might be putin feare, and his subiects holden in rest. The king not foreséeing thehap that was to come, did not despise this counsell tending to thedestruction of his kingdome, and so was more aid sent for intoGermanie: wherevpon now at this second time there arriued héere 16vessels fraught with people, and at the same time came the ladieRowen or Ronix (daughter to Hengist) a maid of excellent beautie andcomelinesse, able to delight the eies of them that should beholdhir, and speciallie to win the heart of Vortigerne with the dart ofconcupiscence, wherevnto he was of nature much inclined, and that didHengist well perceiue. 

[Sidenote: The _Vitæ_ or _Iutæ_ are called Ibitri. _Alex. Now. _]There came ouer into this land at that time, and soone after, thréemaner of people of the Germane nation, as Saxons, Vitæ or Iutes, andAngles, ouer the which the said Hengist and Horse being brethren, werecapteines & rulers, men of right noble parentage in their countrie, as descended of that ancient, prince Woden, of whom the EnglishSaxon kings doo for the more part fetch their pedegrée, as linealliedescended from him, vnto whome also the English people (falselie[Sidenote: Wednesdaie, and Fridaie, whereof they came. ]reputing him for a god) consecrated the fourth daie of the wéeke, asthey did the sixt to his wife Frea: so that the same daies tooke nameof them, the one being called Wodensdaie, and the other Freadaie, which woords after in continuance of time by corruption of spéech weresomewhat altered, though not much, as from Wodensdaie, to Wednesdaie, [Sidenote: _Beda_. ]and from Freadaie to Fridaie. The foresaid Woden was father toVecta, the father of Wergistus that was father to the foresaidHengistus and Horsus. 

But now to rehearse further touching those thrée people which at thistime came ouer into Britaine out of Germanie. Of the Vites or Iutes(as Beda recordeth) are the Kentishmen descended, and the people ofthe Ile of Wight, with those also that inhabit ouer against the sameIle. Of the Saxons came the east, the south, & the west Saxons. Moreouer, of the Angles proceéded the east Angles, the middle Anglesor Mercies, and the Northerne men. That these Angles were a people[Sidenote: _Cor. Tacitus_. ]of Germanie, it appeareth also by Cornelius Tacitus, who called themAnglij, which word is of thrée syllables (as Polydor saith:) but somewrite it Angli, with two syllables. And that these Angli, or Anglijwere of no small force and authoritie in Germanie before their comminginto this land, maie appeare, in that they are numbred amongst thetwelue nations there, which had lawes and ancient ordinances apart bythemselues, according to the which the state of their common wealthwas gouerned, they being the same and one people with the Thuringers, as in the title of the old Thuringers lawes we find recorded, which isthus: "Lex Angliorum & Werinorum, hoc est Thuringorum, " The law of theAngles and Werinians that is to saie the Thuringers, which Thuringersare a people in Saxonie, as in the description of that countrie itmaie appeare. 

[Sidenote: _Polydor_. Rowen, or Ronowen Hengists daughter. ]But now to the matter. Hengist perceiuing that his people werehighlie in Vortigernes fauour, began to handle him craftilie, deuisingby what means he might bring him in loue with his daughter Ronix, orRowen, or Ronowen (as some write) which he beléeued well would easilie[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. _]be brought to passe, bicause he vnderstood that the king was muchgiuen to sensuall lust, which is the thing that often blindeth wisemens vnderstanding, and maketh them to dote, and to lose their perfectwits: yea, and oftentimes bringeth them to destruction, though by suchpleasant poison they féele no bitter taste, till they be brought tothe extreame point of confusion in déed. 

[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon. _]A great supper therefore was prepared by Hengist, at the whichit pleased the king to be present, and appointed his daughter, wheneuerie man began to be somewhat merrie with drinke, to bring in a cupof gold full of good and pleasant wine, and to present it to the king, saieng; Wassail. Which she did in such comelie and decent maner, asshe that knew how to doo it well inough, so as the king maruelledgreatlie thereat, and not vnderstanding what she ment by thatsalutation, demanded what it signified. To whom it was answered by[Sidenote: Wassail, what it signifieth. ]Hengist, that she wished him well, and the meaning of it was, that heshould drinke after hir, ioining thereto this answer, Drinke haile. Wherevpon the king (as he was informed) tooke the cup at the damselshand, and dranke. 

Finallie, this yoong ladie behaued hir selfe with such pleasantwoords, comelie countenance, and amiable grace, that the king beheldhir so long, till he felt himselfe so farre in loue with hir person, that he burned in continuall desire to inioy the same: insomuch that[Sidenote: _Polydor_. _Fabian_. ]shortlie after he forsooke his owne wife, by the which he hadthrée sonnes, named Vortimerus, Catagrinus, and Pascentius, andrequired of Hengist to haue his daughter, the said Rowen, or Ronowenin mariage. Hengist at the first séemed strange to grant to hisrequest, and excused the matter, for that his daughter was not ofestate and dignitie méet to be matched with his maiestie. But at[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. _]length as it had béene halfe against his will he consented, and sothe mariage was concluded & solemnized, all Kent being assigned vntoHengist in reward, the which countrie was before that time gouerned byone Guorongus (though not with most equall Justice) which Guoronguswas subiect vnto Vortigerne, as all other the potentats of the Ilewere. 

This mariage and liberalite of the king towards the strangersmuch offended the minds of his subiects, and hastened the finalldestruction of the land. For the Saxons now vnderstanding theaffinitie had betwixt the king and Hengist, came so fast ouer toinhabit héere, that it was woonder to consider in how short a timesuch a multitude could come togither: so that bicause of their greatnumber and approoued puissance in warres, they began to be a terrour[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. _]to the former inhabitants the Britains. But Hengist being no lessepolitike in counsell than valiant in armes, abusing the kings lacke ofdiscretion, to serue his owne turne, persuaded him to call out[Sidenote: _Gal. _ saith he was Hengists sonne, and Ebusahis vncles sonne. Occa and Ebusa leaders of Saxons. ]of Germanie his brother Occa and his sonne named Ebusa, being men ofgreat valure, to the end that as Hengist defended the land in thesouth part: so might they kéepe backe the Scots in the north. 

Héerevpon by the kings consent, they came with a power out ofGermanie, and coasting about the land, they sailed to the Iles ofOrknie, and sore vexed the people there, and likewise the Scots andPicts also, and finallie arriued in the north parts of the realme, nowcalled Northumberland, where they setled themselues at that present, [Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. _ _de Regib. _]and so continued there euer after: but none of them taking vponhim the title of king, till about 99 yéeres after their first comminginto that countrie, but in the meane time remaining as subiects vntothe Saxon kings of Kent. After their arriuall in that prouince, theyoftentimes fought with the old inhabitants there, and ouercame them, chasing away such as made resistance, and appeased the residue byreceiuing them vnder allegiance. 

[Sidenote: _Fabian_. The great numbers of strangerssuspected to the Britains. ]When the nobles of Britaine saw and perceiued in what danger theland stood, by the dailie repaire of the huge number of Saxons intothe same, they first consulted togither, and after resorting to theking, mooued him that some order might be taken for the auoiding ofthem, or the more part of them, least they should with their power andgreat multitude vtterlie oppresse the British nation. But all was invaine, for Vortigerne so estéemed and highlie fauoured the Saxons, andnamelie by reason of the great loue which he bare to his wife, that helittle regarded his owne nation, no nor yet anie thing estéemed his[Sidenote: Vortigerne depriued. ]owne naturall kinsmen and chiefe friends, by reason whereof theBritains in fine depriued him of all kinglie honour, after that he hadreigned 16 yéeres, and in his steed crowned his sonne Vortimer. 

[Sidenote: _Gyldas_. _Beda_. _H. Hunt. _]Gyldas and Beda make no mention of Vortimer, but declare thatafter the Saxons were receiued into this land, there was a couenantmade betwixt them and the Britains, that the Saxons should defend thecountrie from the inuasion of enimies by their knightlie force: andthat in consideration therof, the Britains should find them prouisionof vittels: wherewith they held them contented for a time. Butafterwards they began to pike quarrels, as though they were notsufficientlie furnished of their due proportion of vittels, threatening that if they were not prouided more largelie thereof, theywould surelie spoile the countrie. So that without deferring of[Sidenote: The miserable destruction made by the Saxons inthis land. ]time, they performed their woords with effect of deeds, beginningin the east part of the Ile, & with fire and swoord passed foorth, wasting and destroieng the countrie, till they came to the vttermostpart of the west: so that from sea to sea, the land was wasted anddestroied in such cruell and outragious manner, that neither citie, towne, nor church was regarded, but all committed to the fire: thepriests slaine and murthered euen afore the altars, and the prelatswith the people without anie reuerence of their estate or degréedispatched with fire and swoord, most lamentablie to behold. 

Manie of the Britains séeing the demeanour of the Saxons, fled tothe mounteins, of the which diuers being apprehended, were cruellieslaine, and other were glad to come foorth and yeeld themselues toeternall bondage, for to haue reléefe of meate and drinke to asswagetheir extremitie of hunger. Some other got them out of the realme intostrange lands, so to saue themselues; and others abiding still intheir countrie, kept them within the thicke woods and craggie rocks, whither they were fled, liuing there a poore wretched life, in greatfeare and vnquietnesse of mind. 

But after that the Saxons were departed and withdrawne to theirhouses, the Britains began to take courage to them againe, issuingfoorth of those places where they had lien hid, and with one consentcalling for aid at Gods hand, that they might be preserued from vtterdestruction, they began vnder the conduct of their leader AureliusAmbrose, to prouoke the Saxons to battell, and by the helpe of Godthey obteined victorie, according to their owne desires. And fromthence foorth, one while the Britains, and an other while the Saxonswere victors. So that in this British people, God (according to hisaccustomed maner) as it were present Israell, tried them from time totime, whether they loued him or no, vntill the yeare of the[Sidenote: So _Gyldas_ was borne in the yeare of our Lord493. ]siege of Badon hill, where afterwards no small slaughter was made ofthe enimies: which chanced the same yeare in the which Gyldas wasborne (as he himselfe witnesseth) being about the 44 yeare after thecomming of the Saxons into Britaine. 

Thus haue Gyldas & Beda (following by likelihood the authoritie of thesame Gyldas) written of these first warres begun betwéene the Saxonsand Britains. But now to go foorth with the historie, according to theorder of our chronicles, as we doo find recorded touching the doingsof Vortimer that was elected king (as ye haue heard) to gouerne inplace of his father Vortigerne. 

 * * * * *

_Vortimer is created king in the roome of his father Vortigerne, hegiueth the Saxons sore and sharpe battels, a combat fought betweeneCatigerne the brother of Vortimer and, Horsus the brother of Hengist, wherein they were both slaine, the Britains driue the Saxons into theIle of Tenet, Rowen the daughter of Hengist procureth Vortimer to bepoisoned, the Saxons returne into Germanie as some writers report, they ioine with the Scots and Picts against the Britains and discomfitthem. _

THE FOURTH CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: VORTIMER. 464. _Fabian_. _Galf. Mon. _ _Matt. West. _saith 454. ]This Vortimer being eldest sonne to Vortigerne, by the commonassent of the Britains was made king of Britaine, in the yeare of ourLord 464, which was in the fourth yeare of the emperour Leo the fift, and about the sixt yeare of Childericus king of France, as our commonaccount runneth, which is far disagréeing from that whereof W. Harisondooth speake in his chronologie, who noteth Vortigerne to be deposedin the 8 after his exaltation to the crowne, 454 of Christ, and 5currant after the comming of the Saxons, which concurreth with the4420 of the world, and 8 of Meroneus, as by his chronologie dooth moreat large appear. 

But to procéed, Vortimer being thus aduanced to the gouernment of therealme, in all hast made sore warre against the Saxons, and gaue vntothem a great battell vpon the riuer of Derwent, where he had of[Sidenote: The riuer of Derwent. ]them the vpper hand. And the second time he fought with them at a[Sidenote: Epiford. ]place called Epiford, or Aglisthrop, in the which incounter Catagrineor Catigernus the brother of Vortimer, and Horsus the brother ofHengist, after a long combat betwixt them two, either of them slueother: but the Britains obteined the field (as saith the British[Sidenote: The Ile of Tenet. ]historie. ) The third battell Vortimer fought with them néere to thesea side, where also the Britains chased the Saxons, & droue them into[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt. _ Colemoore. ]the Ile of Tenet. The fourth battell was stricken néere to a moorecalled Colemoore, the which was sore fought by the Saxons, and longcontinued with great danger to the Britains, because the foresaidmoore inclosed a part of their host so stronglie, that the Britainscould not approch to them, being beaten off with the enimies shot, albeit in the end the Saxons were put to flight, & manie of themdrowned and swallowed vp in the same moore. Beside these foure[Sidenote: _Fabian_. Tetford in Norfolke. Colchester. ]principall battels, Vortimer had diuers other conflicts with theSaxons, as in Kent and at Tetford in Norfolke, also néere toColchester in Essex: for he left not till he had bereft them of themore part of all such possessions as before time they had got, so thatthey were constrained to kéepe them within the Ile of Tenet, where heoftentimes assailed them with such ships as he then had. When Ronowenthe daughter of Hengist perceiued the great losse that the Saxonssustained by the martiall prowesse of Vortimer, she found means thatwithin a while the said Vortimer was poisoned, after he had ruled theBritains by the space of 6 or 7 yeares and od moneths. 

¶ By the British historie it should séeme, that Vortimer before hisdeath handled the Saxons so hardlie, kéeping them besieged within theIle of Tenet, till at length they were constrained to sue for licenceto depart home into Germanie in safetie: and the better to bring thisto pas, they sent Vortigerne, (whome they had kept still with themin all these battels) vnto his sonne Vortimer, to be a meane for theobteining of their sute. But whilest this treatie was in hand, theygot them into their ships, and leauing their wiues and children behindthem, returned into Germanie. Thus far Gal. Mon. But how vnlikeliethis is to be true, I will not make anie further discourse, but onelierefer euerie man to that which in old autentike historiographers[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes. _]of the English nation is found recorded, as in Will. Malmes. Henr. Hunt, Marianus, and others: vnto whome in these matters concerningthe dooings betwixt the Saxons and Britains, we maie vndoubtedlie andsafelie giue most credit. 

William Malmes. Writing of this Vortimer, or Guortigerne, and of thewarres which he had against the Saxons, varieth in a maner altogetherfrom Geffrey of Monmouth, as by his words here following ye maieperceiue. Guortimer, the sonne of Vortimer (saith he) thinking notgood long to dissemble the matter, for that he saw himselfe and hiscountriemen the Britains preuented by the craft of the English Saxons, set his full purpose to driue them out of the realme, and kindledhis father to the like attempt. He therefore being the author andprocurer, seuen yeares after their first comming into this land, the[Sidenote: Hengist had the victorie in this battell saith_Ra. Mig. _, Horse and Catigene slaine. ]league was broken, and by the space of 20 yeares they foughtoftentimes togither in manie light incounters, but foure times theyfought puissance against puissance in open field: in the first battellthey departed with like fortune, whilest the one part, that is tomeane, the Saxons lost their capteine Horse that was brother toHengist, and the Britains lost Catigerne an other of Vortigernssonnes. 

[Sidenote: 458. ]In the ether battels, when the Englishmen went euer awaie with thevpper hand, at length a peace was concluded, Guortimer being taken outof this world by course of fatall death, the which much differingfrom the soft and milde nature of his father, right noblie would hauegouerned the realme, if God had suffered him to haue liued. But thesebattels which Vortimer gaue to the Saxons (as before is mentioned)should appeare by that which some writers haue recorded, to hauechanced before the supposed time of Vortimers or Guortimers atteiningto the crowne, about the 6 or 7 yeare after the first comming of theSaxons into this realme with Hengist. And hereto W. Harison giueth his[Sidenote: _Polydor_. ]consent, referring the mutuall slaughter of Horsus and Catigerneto the 6 years of Martianus, & 455 of Christ. Howbeit Polydor Virgilsaith, that Vortimer succéeded his father, and that after his fathersdeceasse the English Saxons, of whome there was a great number thenin the Ile, comming ouer dailie like swarmes of bées, and hauing inpossession not onelie Kent, but also the north parts of the realmetowards Scotland, togither with a great part of the west countrie, thought it now a fit time to attempt the fortune of warre: and firsttherefore concluding a league with the Scots and Picts, vpon thesudden they turned their weapons points against the Britains, and mostcruellie pursued them, as though they had receiued some great iniurieat their hands, and no benefit at all. The Britains were maruelouslieabashed herewith, perceiuing that they should haue to doo withHengist, a capteine of so high renowme, and also with their ancientenimies the Scots and Picts, thus all at one time, and that there wasno remedie but either they must fight or else become slaues. Whereforeat length, dread of bondage stirred vp manhood in them, so that theyassembled togither, and boldlie began to resist their enimies on ech[Sidenote: The Britains discomfited by the Scots. ]side: but being too weake, they were easilie discomfited andput to flight, so that all hope of defense by force of armes beingvtterlie taken awaie, as men in despaire to preuaile against theirenimies, they fled as shéepe scattered abroad, some following onecapteine and some another, getting them into desart places, woods andmaresh grounds, and moreouer left such townes and fortresses as wereof no notable strength, as a preie vnto their enimies. 

Thus saith Polydor Virgil of the first breaking of the warres betwixtthe Saxons and the Britains, which chanced not (as should appeare bythat which he writeth thereof) till after the death of Vortigerne. Howbeit he denieth not that Hengist at his first comming got seatesfor him and his people within the countie of Kent, and there began to[Sidenote: _Sigebertus_. ]inhabit. This ought not to be forgotten, that king Vortimer (asSigebertus hath written) restored the Christian religion after he hadvanquished the Saxons, in such places where the same was decaied bythe enimies inuasion, whose drift was not onelie to ouerrun the landwith violence, but also to erect their owne laws and liberties withoutregard of clemencie. 

 * * * * *

_Vortigerne is restored to his regiment, in what place he abode duringthe time of his sonnes reigne, Hengist with his Saxons re-enter theland, the Saxons and Britains are appointed to meet on Salisburieplaine, the priuie treason of Hengist and his power whereby theBritains were slaine like sheepe, the manhood of Edol earle ofGlocester, Vortigerne is taken prisoner, Hengist is in possession ofthree prouinces of this land, a description of Kent. _

THE FIFT CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: 471. _Matth. West. _ saith 461. ]After all these bloudie broiles and tempestuous tumults ended, Vortigerne was restored and set againe into the kingdome of Britaine, in the yeare of our Lord 471. All the time of his sonnes reigne, hehad remained in the parties now called Wales, where (as some write)in that meane time he builded a strong castle called Generon, orGuaneren, in the west side of Wales nere to the riuer of Guana, vpona mounteine called Cloaricus, which some referre to be builded in hissecond returne into Wales, as shall be shewed hereafter. And it is somuch the more likelie, for that an old chronicle, which Fabian hadsight of, affirmeth, that Vortigerne was kept vnder the rule ofcerteine gouernors to him appointed in the towne of Caerlegion, and[Sidenote: Caerleon Arwiske. ]behaued himselfe in such commendable sort towards his sonne, in aidinghim with his counsell, and otherwise in the meane season whilest hissonne reigned, that the Britains by reason thereof began so to fauourhim, that after the death of Vortimer they made him king againe. 

Shortlie after that Vortigerne was restored to the rule of the[Sidenote: _Matth. West. _ saith 4000. He might easilie returne, for except I be deceiued he was neuer driuen out after he had once setfoot within this Ile. ]kingdom, Hengist aduertised therof returned into the land witha mightie armie of Saxons, whereof Vortigerne being admonished, assembled his Britains, and with all speed made towards him. WhenHengist had knowledge of the huge host of the Britains that wascomming against him, he required to come to a communication withVortigerne, which request was granted, so that it was concluded, thaton Maie day a certeine number of Britains, and as manie of the Saxonsshould meet togither vpon the plaine of Salisburie. Hengist hauingdeuised a new kind of treason, when the day of their appointed méetingwas come, caused euerie one of his allowed number secretlie to putinto his hose a long knife (where it was ordeined that no man shouldbring anie weapon with him at all) and that at the verie instant when[Sidenote: Nempt your sexes, what if it were messes. ]this watchword should be vttered by him, "Nempt your sexes, " thenshould euerie of them plucke out his knife, and slea the Britaine thatchanced to be next to him, except the same should be Vortigerne, whomhe willed to be apprehended, but not slaine. 

At the day assigned, the king with his appointed number or traineof the Britains, mistrusting nothing lesse than anie such maner ofvnfaithfull dealing, came vnto the place in order before prescribed, without armor or weapon, where he found Hengist readie with hisSaxons, the which receiued the king with amiable countenance andin most louing sort: but after they were a little entred intocommunication, Hengist meaning to accomplish his deuised purpose, gauethe watchword, immediatlie wherevpon the Saxons drew out their kniues, [Sidenote: There died of the nobles of Britaine 460 as _Gal. _ saith. ]and suddenlie fell on the Britains, and slue them as shéepe beingfallen within the danger of woolues. For the Britains had no weaponsto defend themselues, except anie of them by his strength and manhoodgot the knife of his enimie. 

[Sidenote: _Ran. Cestren. _ _Fabian_. ]Amongst other of the Britains, there was one Edol earle ofGlocester, or (as other say) Chester, which got a stake out of anhedge, or else where, and with the same so defended himselfe and laidabout him, that he slue 17 of the Saxons, and escaped to the towne of[Sidenote: _Gal. _ saith 70, _Matth. West. _ _Ran. Cestren. _]Ambrie, now called Salisburie, and so saued his owne life. Vortigerwas taken and kept as prisoner by Hengist, till he was constreined todeliuer vnto Hengist thrée prouinces or countries of this realme, thatis to say, Kent & Essex, or as some write, that part where the southSaxons after did inhabit, as Sussex and other: the third was thecountrie where the Estangles planted themselues, which was in Norfolkeand Suffolke. Then Hengist being in possession of those thréeprouinces, suffered Vortigerne to depart, & to be at his libertie. 

[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. _]¶ William Malmesburie writeth somewhat otherwise of this takingof Vortigerne, during whose reigne, after the deceasse of his sonneVortimer, nothing was attempted against the Saxons, but in the meanetime Hengist by colorable craft procured his sonne in law Vortigerneto come to a banket at his house, with three hundred other Britains, and when he had made them well and warme with often quaffing andemptieng of cups, and of purpose touched euerie of them with onebitter tawnt or other, they first fell to multiplieng of maliciouswords, and after to blowes that the Britains were slaine, eueriemothers sonne so yéelding vp their ghosts euen amongst their pots. Theking himselfe was taken, and to redéeme himselfe out of prison, gaueto the Saxons thrée prouinces, and so escaped out of bondage. 

Thus by what meane soeuer it came to passe, truth it is (as allwriters agrée) that Hengist got possession of Kent, and of othercountries in this realme, and began to reigne there as absolute[Sidenote: 476. ]lord & gouernor, in the yéere of our Lord (as some write) 476, aboutthe fift yéere of Vortigerns last reigne: but after other, which takethe beginning of this kingdome of Kent to be when Hengist had firstgift therof, the same kingdome began in the yéere 455, and conteinedthe countrie that stretcheth from the east Ocean vnto the riuer of[Sidenote: Kingdome of Kent. ]Thames, hauing on the southeast Southerie, and vpon the westLondon, vpon the northeast the riuer of Thames aforesaid, and thecountrie of Essex. 

 * * * * *

_The heptarchie or seuen kingdoms of this land, Hengist causethBritaine to be peopled with Saxons, the decaie of Christian religion, the Pelagians with their hereticall and false doctrine infect theBritains, a synod summoned in Gallia for the redresse thereof, theScots assist the Britains against the Saxons, who renew their leaguewith the Picts, Germane and Lupus two bishops of Germanie procure theBritish armie to be newlie christened, the terror that the Britainsvnder bishop Germans fortunate conduct draue into the Saxons by theoutcrie of Alleluia, and got the victorie, bishop Germane departethout of the land, and to redresse the Pelagian heresie commeth againeat the clergies request, he confirmeth his doctrine by a miracle, banisheth the Pelagians out of the land, the death of Germane, murtherrequited with murther. _

THE VJ. CHAPTER. 

Hengist and all other the Saxon kings which ruled (as after shallappeare) in seuen parts of this realme, are called by writers_Reguli, _ that is, little kings or rulers of some small dominion: sothat Hengist is counted a little king, who when he had got into hishands the foresaid thrée prouinces, he caused more Saxons to comeinto Britaine, and bestowed them in places abroad in the countrie, byreason whereof the christian religion greatlie decaied within the[Sidenote: The decay of christian religion. ]land, for the Saxons being pagans, did what they could to extinguishthe faith of Christ, and to plant againe in all places theirheathenish religion, and woorshipping of false gods: and not oneliehereby was the true faith of the Christians brought in danger dailieto decaie, but also the erronious opinions of the Pelagians greatliepreuailed here amongst the Britains, by meanes of such vnsoundpreachers as in that troublesome season did set forth false doctrineamongst the people, without all maner of reprehension. 

[Sidenote: _Beda_. ]Certeine yéeres before the comming of the Saxons, that heresiebegan to spread within this land verie much, by the lewd industrie ofone Leporius Agricola, the sonne of Seuerus Sulpitius (as Bale saith)a bishop of that lore. But Pelagius the author of this heresie wasborne in Wales, and held opinion that a man might obteine saluation byhis owne frée will and merit, and without assistance of grace, as hethat was borne without originall sinne, &c. 

This erronious doctrine being taught therefore, and mainteined in thistroublesome time of warres with the Saxons, sore disquieted the godlieminded men amongst the Britains, who not meaning to receiue it, [Sidenote: _Beda_. ]nor yet able well to confute the craftie and wicked persuasions vsedby the professors thereof, thought good to send ouer into Gallia, requiring of the bishops there, that some godlie and profound learnedmen might be sent ouer from thence into this land, to defend the causeof the true doctrine against the naughtie teachers of so blasphemousan error. Whervpon the bishops of Gallia sore lamenting the miserablestate of the Britains, and desirous to relieue their present néed, speciallie in that case of religion, called a synod, and therein[Sidenote: A synod called in Gallia. ]taking counsell to consider who were most méet to be sent, it was[Sidenote: Germanus and Lupus. ]decéed by all their consents in the end, that one Germane thebishop of Auxerre, and Lupus bishop of Trois should passe ouerinto Britaine to confirme the Christians there in the faith of thecelestiall grace. And so those two vertuous learned men taking theiriournie, finallie arriued in Britaine, though not without some dangerby sea, through stormes & rage of winds, stirred (as hath beenethought of the superstitious) by the malice of wicked spirits, whopurposed to haue hindered their procéedings in this their good andwell purposed iournie. After they were come ouer, they did so muchgood with conuincing the wicked arguments of the aduersaries of thetruth, by the inuincible power of the woord of God, and holinesse oflife, that those which were in the wrong waie, were soone brought intothe right path againe. 

[Sidenote: _Beda_. Palladius. Constantine king of Scots. ]About the same time also, one Palladius was sent from Celestinusbishop of Rome, vnto the Scots, to instruct them in the faith ofChrist, and to purge them from the heresie of the said Pelagius. ThisPalladius exhorted Constantinus the king of Scots, that in no wisehe should aid the Saxons being infidels against the Britains: whoseexhortation tooke so good effect, that the said Constantinus didnot onelie forbeare to assist the Saxons, but contrarilie holpe theBritains in their warres against them, which thing did mainteine thestate of the Britains for a time from falling into vtter ruine anddecaie. In the meane time, the Saxons renewed their league with[Sidenote: _H. Hunt. _ _Beda_. ]the Picts, so that their powers being ioined togither, they beganafresh to make sore warres vpon the Britains, who of necessitie wereconstreined to assemble an armie, & mistrusting their owne strength, required aid of the two bishops, Germane and Lupus, who hastingforward with all speed came into the armie, bringing with them nosmall hope of good lucke to all the Britains there being assembled. This was doone in Kent. 

Now such was the diligence of the bishops, that the people (beinginstructed with continuall preaching) in renouncing the error of thePelagians, earnestlie came by troops to receiue the grace of Godoffred in baptisme, so that on Easter day which then insued, themore part of the armie was baptised, and so went foorth against the[Sidenote: The armie of the Britains newlie christened. ]enimies, who hearing thereof, made hast towards the Britains; inhope to ouercome them at pleasure. But their approch being knowne, bishop Germane tooke vpon him the leading of the British host, andouer against the passage thorough the which the enimies were appointedto come, he chose foorth a faire vallie inclosed with high mounteins, and within the same he placed his new washed armie. And when hesaw the enimies now at hand, he commanded that euerie man with onegenerall voice should answer him, crieng alowd the same crie that heshould begin. So that euen as the enimies were readie to giue thecharge vpon the Britains, supposing that they should haue taken themat vnwares, and before anie warning had béen giuen, suddenlie bishop[Sidenote: Alleluia. ]Germane and the priests with a lowd and shrill voice called_Alleluia, _ thrice: and therewith all the multitudes of the Britainswith one voice cried the same crie, with such a lowd shout, that theSaxons were therewith so amazed and astonied (the echo from the rocksand hils adjoining, redoubling in such wise the crie) that theythought not onelie the rocks and clifs had fallen vpon them, but thateuen the skie it selfe had broken in péeces and come tumbling downevpon their heads: héerewith therefore throwing awaie their weapons, they tooke them to their féet, and glad was he that might get to beformost in running awaie. Manie of them for hast were drowned in ariuer which they had to passe. Polydor taketh that riuer to be Trent. The Britains hauing thus vanquished their enimies, gathered the spoileat good leasure, & gaue God thanks for the victorie thus got withoutbloud, for the which the holie bishops also triumphed as best becamethem. Now after they had setled all things in good quiet within theIle, as was thought expedient, they returned into Gallia or France, from whence they came (as is before rehearsed. )

[Sidenote: _Matth. West. _ 448. ]By one author it should appéere that this battell was wooneagainst the Scots and Picts, about the yéere of our Lord 448, a littlebefore the comming of the Saxons into this land vnder Hengist, inwhich yéere Germane first came hither to wéed out the heresie ofPelagius, as by the same author more at large is affirmed. Howbeit, some chronographers alledge out of Prosper & other, and note the firstcomming of Germane to haue béene in the 429 yéere of Christ, and vnderthe consulship of Florentius and Dionysius. And this should séeme toagrée with the truth, for that after some, the foresaid Germane shoulddie at Rauenna, about the yéere of our Lord 450, as Vincentiusnoteth, which was the verie yeere of the comming of the Saxons:notwithstanding, when or wheresoeuer he died, it was not long afterhis returne into Gallia, vpon his first iournie made hither into thisland, who no sooner obteined the victorie before mentioned, butwoord was brought againe vnto him, that eftsoones the heresie of thePelagians was spread abroad in Britaine, and therefore all the priestsor cleargie made request to him that it might stand with his pleasureto come ouer againe, and defend the cause of true religion which hehad before confirmed. 

[Sidenote: Germane returneth againe into Britaine. ]Héerevpon bishop Germane granted so to doo, and therefore takingwith him one Seuerus (that was disciple vnto Lupus, and ordeinedat that time bishop of Triers) tooke the sea, and came againe intoBritaine, where he found the multitude of the people stedfast in thesame beliefe wherein he had left them, & perceiued the fault to restin a few: wherevpon inquiring out the authors, he condemned them toexile (as it is written) and with a manifest miracle by restoring ayoong man that was lame (as they saie) vnto the right vse of hislims, he confirmed his doctrine. Then followed preaching to persuadeamendment of errors, and by the generall consent of all men, theauthors of the wicked doctrine being banished the land, were deliueredvnto bishop Germane and to his fellow Seuerus, to conueie them away intheir companie vnto the parties beyond the seas, that the region mightso be deliuered of further danger, and they receiue the benefit of dueamendment. 

By this meanes it came to passe, that the true faith continued inBritaine sound and perfect a long time after. Things being thus setin good order, those holie men returned into their countries, theforenamed bishop Germane went to Rauenna to sue for peace to begranted vnto the people of Britaine Armorike, where being receiued ofthe emperor Valentinian and his mother Placida in most reuerend maner, he departed in that citie out of this transitorie life, to the[Sidenote: Anno 450, as _Vincentius_ noteth, _lib. 20. Ca. 15_. ]eternall ioies of heauen. His bodie was afterwards conueied to thecitie of Auxerre, where he had béene bishop with great opinion ofholines for his sincere doctrine and pure and innocent life. Shortlie[Sidenote: The emperour Valentinian slaine. ]after was the emperour Valentinian slaine by the friends of thatnoble man named Aetius, whome he had before caused to be put to death. 

¶ By this it maie appéere, that bishop Germane came into this realme[Sidenote: 454. ]both the first and second time, whilest as well Hengist, as alsoVortigerne were liuing: for the said Valentinian was murthered aboutthe yeere of our Lord 454, where the said kings liued and reigned longafter that time, as maie appéere both before and after in this presentbooke. 

 * * * * *

_What part of the realme the Saxons possessed, Vortigerne buildetha castell in Wales for his safetie, Aurelius and Vter both brethrenreturne into Britaine, they assalt the vsurper Vortigerne, and withwildfire burne both him, his people, his fort, and all the furniturein the same, Vortigerne committeth incest with his owne daughter, feined and ridiculous woonders of S. Germane, a sheepherd made aking. _

THE SEUENTH CHAPTER. 

Now will we returne to Vortigerne, of whome we read in the Britishhistorie, that after the Saxons had constreined him to deliuer intotheir hands a great part of the south and east parts of the realme, sothat they had in possession London, Yorke, Lincolne, & Winchester, [Sidenote: _Galfrid. _]with other cities & townes, he not onelie fearing their puissance, but also the returne of Aurelius Ambrosius, and his brother VterPendragon, withdrew him into Wales, where he began to build a[Sidenote: _Caxton_. _Fabian_. _Polychron. _]strong castell vpon a mounteine called Breigh, or after other Cloaric, néere to the riuer of Guana, which is in the west side of Wales ina place within the compasse of the same hill called Generon or[Sidenote: Mount Erix he calleth it in one place of his booke. ]Gueineren. Of the building of this castell, and of the hinderancein erecting the same, with the monstrous birth of Merlin and hisknowledge in prophesieng, the British histories tell a long processe, the which in Caxton, and in Galfrides bookes is also set foorth, asthere ye maie sée: but for that the same séemeth not of such credit asdeserueth to be registred in anie sound historie, we haue with silencepassed it ouer. 

[Sidenote: Aurelius and Vter brethren returne into Britaine. ]Whilest Vortigerne was busied in building of this castell, the twoforesaid brethren Aurelius and Vter prepared a nauie of ships, and anarmie of men, by helpe of such their kinsmen and fréends as they foundin Britaine Armorike, and so passed the sea, and landed at Totnesse:whereof when the Britains were aduertised, the which were scatteredabroad and seuered in diuers parties and countries, they drew vnto thesaid two brethren with all spéed that might be. When Aurelius andhis brother Vter perceiued that they were sufficientlie furnished ofpeople, they marched foorth towards Wales against Vortigerne, who[Sidenote: Vortigerne burnt to death. Wild fire not yet inuented assome think. ]hauing knowledge of their approch, had fortified his castell veriestrongly with men, munition and vittels, but yet all auailed himnothing, for in the end after his enimies had giuen diuers assaults tothe said castell, they found meanes with wild fire to burne it downeto the earth, and so consumed it by fire togither with the king, andall other that were within it. 

Thus did Vortigerne end his life (as in the British historie isrecorded. ) Much euill is reported of him by the same historie, andalso by other writers, and among other things it is written, that heshould lie by his owne daughter, and of hir beget a sonne, in hope[Sidenote: _Polychron. _ A feined tale of S. Germane. A caluish narration. ]that kings should come of him, and therefore he was excommunicatedby S. Germane. It is also said, that when the same S. Germane cameinto Britaine (as before ye haue heard) this Vortigerne on a timeshould denie the same S. Germane harbour: but one that kept the kingsheards of cattell receiued him into his house, and lodged him, andslue a calfe for his supper, which calfe after supper was ended, S. Germane restored againe to life: and on the morrow by the ordinance ofGod, he caused Vortigerne to be deposed from his kinglie estate, and tooke the heardman and made him king. But Ranulfe Hig. In his"Polychronicon, " alledging Gyldas for his author, saith that thischanced to a king that ruled in Powsey, whose name was Bulie, and notto Vortigerne: so that the successors of that Bulie reigning in thatside of Wales, came of the linage of the same heardman. 

[Sidenote: _H. Hunt. _]Moreouer it hath beene said (as one writer recordeth) that whenVortigerne refused to heare the preaching of saint Germane, and fledfrom him as he would haue instructed him, one night there fell firefrom heauen vpon the castell wherein the king was lodged, and so theking being destroied with the fall of the house and the fire togither, was neuer after séene. 

¶ But these are fables, and therfore I passe them ouer, hoping that itshall suffice to shew here with what stuffe our old historiographershaue farced vp their huge volumes, not so much regarding the credit ofan historie, as satisfieng the vanitie of their owne fond fantasies, studieng with a pretended skilfulnesse to cast glorious colours vponlies, that the readers (whom they presupposed either ignorant orcredulous) would be led away with a flowing streme of woords void ofreason and common sense. Which kind of men knew not (belike) that thenature of an historie, (defined to be _Rei verè gestæ memoria_) willnot beare the burthen or lode of a lie, sith the same is too heauie:otherwise they would haue deposed matters conspiring with the truth. 

 * * * * *

_Aurelius Ambrosius the brother to Constantius created king ofBritaine, he incountereth with the Saxons, Hengist their generall isbeheaded, Occa his sonne submitteth himselfe to Aurelius, he puttethall the Saxons out of the land, repaireth places decaied, andrestoreth religion, the memorable monument of the stones that areso much spoken of on Salisburie plaine, the exploits of PascentiusVortigerns yongest sonne, Aurelius lieth sicke, Vter goeth againstPascentius and giueth him the ouerthrow, Aurelius is poisoned of acounterfet moonke, the place of his buriall, Polydor Virgils report ofthe acts and deeds of Aurelius against the Saxons, Hengist is slaine, Osca and Occa his two sonnes make a fowle spoile if the west part ofthe land, Vortimer dieth, the disagreement of writers touching mattersinterchangeablie passed betwene the Britains and Saxons. _

THE EIGHT CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: AURELIUS AMBROSIUS. ]Aurelius Ambrose, the second sonne of king Constantine, brother toConstantius, and murthered by the treason of Vortigerne (as before yehaue heard) was made king of Britaine in the yéere of our Lord 481, [Sidenote: _Matt. West. _ saith 466. ]which was about the third yéere of the reigne of the emperour Zeno, and the 23 of Childericus king of France, Odocer king of the Heruliansthen vsurping the gouernment of Italie. When this Aurelius Ambrosiushad dispatched Vortigerne, and was now established king of theBritains, he made towards Yorke, and passing the riuer of Humber, [Sidenote: _Gal. Mon. _]incountred with the Saxons at a place called Maesbell, and ouerthrewthem in a strong battell, from the which as Hengist was fléeing to[Sidenote: Hengist taken and beheaded. ]haue saued himselfe, he was taken by Edoll earle of Glocester, or(as some say) Chester, and by him led to Conningsborrow, where he wasbeheaded by the counsell of Eldad then bishop of Colchester. 

[Sidenote: _Matth. West. _]Howbeit there be some that write, how that Hengist was taken atanother battell fought vpon the riuer of Dune, in the yéere of ourLord 489, and not in the chase of the battell which was fought atMaesbell in the yéere 487, as the same authors doo alledge. Occa[Sidenote: Occa. ]the son of Hengist by flight escaped to Yorke, and being therebesieged, at length was constreined to yéeld himselfe to Aurelius:who dealing fauourablie with him, assigned vnto him and other ofthe Saxons a countrie bordering neere to the Scots, which (as someaffirme) was Galloway, where the said Occa and the Saxons began toinhabit. Then did Aurelius Ambrosius put the Saxons out of all otherparts of the land, & repaired such cities, townes and also churches, as by them had beene destroied or defaced, and placed againe priests, and such other as should attend on the ministerie and seruice of Godin the same churches. 

Also for a perpetuall memorie of those Britains that were slaine onthe plaine of Salisburie by the treason of Hengist, he caused stonesto be fetched out of Ireland, and to be set vp in the same place[Sidenote: Stoneheng. ]where that slaughter was committed, and called the place Stoneheng, which name continueth vnto this day. Fiftéene thousand men (as Galfrid[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon. _]saith) were sent for those stones, vnder the leading of VterPendragon the kings brother, who giuing battell vnto Gillomanus kingof Ireland that went about to resist the Britains, and would notpermit them to fetch away the same stones out of his countrie, discomfited him and his people, and so (maugre his hart) brought thestones away with him. 

Shortlie after, Pascentius that was Vortigerns yoongest sonne, andhad escaped into Ireland (when Aurelius Ambrosius came into Britaine)returned with a great power of strange nations, and tooke the citie ofMeneuia in Wales, afterwards called saint Dauids, and did much hurtin the countrie with fire and swoord. At which time the same AureliusAmbrosius lay sicke at Winchester, and being not able to go foorthhimselfe, desired his brother Vter Pendragon to assemble an armieof Britains, and to go against Pascentius and his adherents. Vter, according to his brothers request, gathering his people, went foorth, and incountering with the enimies gaue them the ouerthrow, sluePascentius and Gillomare or Gilloman king of Ireland, that was comeouer with him in aid against the Britains. 

[Sidenote: _Hector Boet. _]In the meane while, a Saxon or some other stranger, whose name wasEopa or Copa, not long before procured thereto by Pascentius, fainedhimselfe to be a Britaine, and for a colour counterfeiting himselfe amoonke, and to haue great knowledge in physicke, was admitted to[Sidenote: _Fabian. _]minister as it were medicins to Aurelius: but in stead of that whichshould haue brought him health, he gaue him poison, whreof he diedshortlie after at Winchester aforesaid, when he had reigned after mostaccord of writers nintéene yéeres: his bodie was conueied to Stonehengand there buried. ¶ Thus find we in the British and common Englishhistories of the dooings of Aurelius Ambrosius, who (as ye haue hard)makes him a Britaine borne, and descended of the bloud of the ancientBritains, But Gyldas and Beda report him to be a Romane by descent, asbefore is mentioned. 

[Sidenote: _Polydor_. ]Polydor Virgil writeth in this sort of the victorious actsatchiued by the foresaid Aurelius Ambrosius. Then (saith he) theSaxons hauing alreadie gotten the whole rule of the Ile, practisedtheir outragious cruelties speciallie against the princes of theBritains, to the end that the said princes being ouercome anddestroied, they might with more ease obteine possession of the wholeIle, which thing they onlie sought. But the fauour of almightie Godwas not wanting to the miserable Britains in that great necessitie. For behold, Aurelius Ambrosius was at hand, who had no sooner causedthe trumpet to sound to armor, but euerie man for himselfe preparedand repaired vnto him, praieng & beseeching him to helpe to defendthem, and that it might stand with his pleasure to go foorth with themagainst the enimies in all speed. 

Thus an armie being assembled, Aurelius Ambrosius went against them, and valiantlie assailed them, so that within the space of a few daiesthey fought thrée battels with great fiercenesse on both sides, intriall of their high displeasures and vttermost forces, in which atlength the Britains put the Saxons to flight, Horsus the brotherof Hengist being slaine with a great number of his people. But yetnotwithstanding the enimies rage was little abated hereby, for withina few daies after receiuing out of Germanie a new supplie of men, theybrake foorth vpon the Britains with great confidence of victorie. Aurelius Ambrosius was no sooner aduertised thereof, but that withoutdelaie he set forward towards Yorke, from whence the enimies shouldcome, and hearing by the way that Hengist was incamped about seuen &twentie miles distant from that citie, néere to the banke of a riuerat this day called Dune, in the place where Doncaster now standeth, hereturned out of his waie, and marched towards that place, and the nextday set on the enimie and vanquished him, Hengist at the first[Sidenote: Hengist is slaine. ]méeting of the battell being slaine, with a great number of theGermans. The fame of this victorie (saith Polydor) is had in memoriewith the inhabitants of those parties euen vnto this day, whichvictorie did sore diminish the power of the Saxons, insomuch that theybegan now to thinke it should be more for their profit to sit in restwith that dishonour, than to make anie new warres to their greatdisaduantage and likelihood of present losse. 

Hengist left behind him two sonnes, Osca and Occa, which as men mostsorowfull for the ouerthrow of late receiued, assembled such power asthey could togither, and remooued therewith towards the west part ofthe Ile, supposing it to be better for them to draw that way foorth, than to returne into Kent, where they thought was alreadie asufficient number of their people to resist the Britains on that side. Now therefore when they came into the west parts of the land, theywasted the countrie, burnt villages, and absteined from no manerof crueltie that might be shewed. These things being reported vntoAurelius Ambrosius, he straightwaies hasted thither to resist thoseenimies, and so giuing them battell, eftsoones discomfited them:[Sidenote: Aurelius dieth of a wound. ]but he himselfe receiuing a wound, died thereof within a few daiesafter. The English Saxons hauing thus susteined so manie losses withina few moneths togither, were contented to be quiet now that theBritains stirred nothing against them, by reason they were broughtinto some trouble by the death of such a noble capteine as they had[Sidenote: Vortimer departeth this life. ]now lost. In the meane time Vortimer died, whome Vter surnamedPendragon succéeded. 

Thus hath Polydor written of the forsaid Aurelius Ambrosius, notnaming him to be king of Britaine, and differing in déed in sundriepoints in this behalfe from diuerse ancient writers of the Englishhistories: for where he attributeth the victorie to the Britains inthe battell fought, wherein Horsus the brother of Hengist was slaine, by the report of Polychronicon, and others, the Saxons had the[Sidenote:_Wil. Malm. _]victorie in that reincounter: and William of Malmesburie saith, thatthey departed from that batell with equall fortune, the Saxons losing[Sidenote: Katigerne. ]their capteine Horsus, and the Britains their capteine Katigerne(as before ye haue heard. ) But there is such contrarietie in writerstouching the dooings betwixt the Britains and Saxons in those daies, as well in account of yéeres, as in report of things doone, thatsetting affection aside, hard it is to iudge to which part a manshould giue credit. 

For Fabian and other authors write, that Aurelius Ambrosius began his[Sidenote: 458. ]reigne ouer the Britains about the yéere of our Lord 481, andHorsus was slaine about the yéere 458, during the reigne of Vortimer, as aboue is mentioned, so that it cannot stand with the truth of theBritish histories (the which Fabian followeth) that Horsus was slaineby Aurelius Ambrosius, if according to the same histories he returnednot into Britaine, till the time there supposed. But diuerse suchmaner of contrarieties shall ye find, in perusing of those writersthat haue written the chronicles of the Britains and Saxons, the whichin euerie point to recite, would be too tedious and combersome amatter, and therefore we are forced to passe the same ouer, notknowing how to bring them to anie iust accord for the satisfieng ofall mens minds, speciallie the curious, which may with diligent searchsatisfie themselues happilie much better, than anie other shall beable to doo in vttering his opinion neuer so much at large, andagréeable to a truth. This therefore haue we thought good as it wereby the waie to touch what diuerse authors doo write, leauing it so[Sidenote:_Sigebertus_. ]to euerie mans iudgement to construe thereof, as his affectionleadeth him. We find in the writings of those that haue registred thedooings of these times, that Aurelius hauing vanquished the Saxons, restored churches to the furtherance of the christian religion, which[Sidenote:_Matth. West. _saith 488. ]by the inuasion of the Saxons was greatlie decaied in diuerseparts of Britaine, and this chanced in the daies of the emperourTheodosius the yoonger. 

 * * * * *

_The beginning of the kingdome of the Southsaxons commonlie calledSussex, the Britains with their rulers giue battell to Ella the Saxon& his three sonnes, disagreement betweene the English and Britishchronographers about the battels fought by Hengist and his death, the beginning of the Kentish kingdome, a battell fought betweenethe Britains and Saxons, the first are conquered, the last areconquerors. _

THE NINTH CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: Ella entred this land as _Matt. West. _ saith ann. 477. ]In the time of the foresaid Aurelius Ambrosius, one Ella a Saxonwith his 3 sonnes Cymen, Plettinger and Cissa, came out of Germaniewith thrée ships, and landed in the south parts of Britaine and beingincountred with a power of Britains at a place called Cuneueshore, discomfited them, and chased them vnto a wood then calledAndredescester, and so tooke that countrie, and inhabited there withhis people the Saxons which he brought with him, and made himselfeking and lord thereof, in somuch that afterwards the same countrie was[Sidenote: The kingdom of the Southsaxons dooth begin. ]named the kingdome of the Southsaxons, which had for limits on theeast side Kent, on the south the sea and Ile of Wight, on the westHamshire, and on the north part Southerie. This kingdome (after some)began vnder the foresaid Ella, about the 32 yeere after the firstcomming of the Saxons into this land, which by following that account, [Sidenote: 482. ]should be about the second yéere of the reigne of AureliusAmbrosius, and about the yéere of our Lord 482. But other write, thatit did begin about the 30 yéere after the first comming of Hengist, which should be two yéeres sooner. 

William Harison differing from all other, noteth it to begin in thefourth yéere after the death of Hengist, 4458 of the world, 2 of the317 Olympiad, 1248 of Rome, 492 of Christ, and 43 after the commingof the Saxons: his woords are these. Ella erected the kingdome of theSouthsaxons, in the 15 after his arriuall, and reigned 32 yéeres, thechiefe citie of his kingdome also was Chichester, and after he hadinioied the same his kingdome a while, he ouerthrew the citie calledAndredescester, which as then was taken for one of the most famousin all the south side of England. ¶ For my part I thinke my dutiedischarged, if I shew the opinions of the writers: for if I shouldtherto ad mine owne, I should but increase coniectures, whereofalreadie we haue superfluous store. To procéed thereforr as I find. 

About the ninth yéere after the comming of Ella, the Britainsperceiuing that he with his Saxons still inlarged the bounds of hislordship by entring further into the land, assembled themseluestogither vnder their kings and rulers, and gaue battell to Ella andhis sonnes at Mecredesbourne, where they departed with doubtfullvictorie, the armies on both sides being sore diminished, and soreturned to their homes. Ella after this battell sent into hiscountrie for more aid. 

But now touching Hengist, who as ye haue heard, reigned as king in theprouince of Kent, the writers of the English kings varie somewhat fromthe British histories, both in report of the battels by him foughtagainst the Britains, and also for the maner of his death: as thus. After that Vortimer was dead, who departed this life (as some write)[Sidenote: _Polychron. _]in the first yéere of the emperor Leo, surnamed the great, andfirst of that name that gouerned the empire, who began to rule in[Sidenote: 457. ]the yéere of our Lord 457, we find that Hengist and his sonne Occa or[Sidenote: _Henrie Hunt. _ _Wil. Malm. _ Creiford. Britains ouerthrowne. ]Osca gathered their people togither that were before sparkled, andhauing also receiued new aid out of Germanie, fought with the Britainsat a place called Crekenford, where were slaine of the Britains fouredukes or capteins, and foure thousand of other men, the residue werechased by Hengist out of Kent vnto London, so that they neuer returnedafterwards againe into Kent: thus the kingdome of Kent began vnderHengist the twelfe yéere after the comming of the Saxons intoBritaine, and Hengist reigned in Kent after this (as the same writersagree) foure and twentie yéeres. 

[Sidenote: _Polychron. _]It is remembred that those Germans which latelie were come ouer tothe aid of Hengist, being chosen men, mightie and strong of bodie, with their axes and swoords made great slaughter of the Britains inthat battell at Crekenford or Creiford, which Britains were ranged[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt. _]in foure battels vnder their aforesaid foure dukes or capteins, andwere (as before is mentioned) slaine in the same battell. About thesixt yéere of the said emperor Leo, which was in the 17 yéere after[Sidenote: Wipets field _Matt. West. _ This battell was fought anno 473. As the same _Mat. West. _ noteth. ]the comming of the Saxons, Hengist and his sonne Occa or Osca foughtat Wipets field in Kent, néere to a place called Tong with theBritains, and slue of them twelue dukes or capteins, & on the partof the Saxons was slaine beside common souldiers but onlie one[Sidenote: Wipet. _H. Hunt. _ ]capteine called Wipet, of whom the place after that daie tooke name. 

This victorie was nothing plesant to the Saxons, by reason of thegreat losse which they susteined, as well by the death of the saidWipet, as of a great number of others: and so of a long time neitherdid the Saxons enter into the confines of the Britains, nor theBritains presumed to come into Kent. But whilest outward wars ceassedamong the Britains, they exercised ciuill battell, falling togither bythe eares among themselues, one striuing against another. Finallié, Hengist departed this life by course of nature, in the 39 yéere after[Sidenote: Fortie Yéeres saith _H. Hunt_]his first comming into Britaine, hauing procéeded in his businesse[Sidenote: By this it is euident that he was not driuen out of theland after he had once set foot within it. _Matt. West. _]no lesse with craft and guile than with force and strength, following therewith his natiue crueltie, so that he rather did allthings with rigour than with gentlenesse. After him succéeded a sonnewhom he left behind him, who being attentiue rather to defend than toinlarge his kingdome, neuer set foot out of his fathers bounds, duringthe space of 24 yéeres, in the which he reigned. 

[Sidenote: _H. Hunt. _ The citie of Andredescester]About thrée yéeres after the deceasse of Hengist, a new supplieof men of warre came out of Germanie vnto the aid of Ella kingof Sussex, who hauing his power increased, besieged the citie ofAndredescester, which was verie strong and well furnished with menand all things necessarie. The Britains also assembling togither incompanies, greatlie annoied the Saxons as they lay there at siege, laieng ambushes to destroie such as went abroad, and ceassing not togiue alarums to the campe in the night season: and the Saxons could nosooner prepare them selues to giue the assalt, but the Britainswere readie to assaile them on the backs, till at length the Saxonsdiuiding themselues into two companies, appointed the one to giue theassalt, and the other to incounter with the armie of the Britainswithout, and so finallie by that meanes preuailed, tooke the citie, and destroied man, woman and child. Neither so contented, they didalso vtterlie race the said citie, so as it was neuer after that daiebuilded or reedified againe. 

 * * * * *

_The east Angles kingdome beginneth, the arriuall of Cerdic and Kenricwith fiue ships of warre in this land, he putteth the Britains toflight, the west Saxons kingdom begineth, Vter Pendragon made kingof Britaine, the etymon of his name, he taketh Occa and Osca the twosonnes of Hengist prisoners, how Hector Boetius varieth from otherchronographers in the relation of things concerning Pendragon, hefalleth in loue with the duke of Cornewalls wife, killeth him, andmarieth hir. Occa and Osca escape out of prison, they freshlie assaultthe Britains, they are both slaine in a foughten field, the Saxonssend and looke for aid out of Germanie, Pendragon is poisoned. _

THE TENTH CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: The kingdome of the east Angles began not till AureliusConanus reigned. 561. ]Moreouer, in the daies of the afore-named Auralius Ambrosius, about the yeare of our Lord 561, the kingdome of the east Angles beganvnder a Saxon named Uffa. This same kingdome conteined Northfolke andSuffolke, hauing on the east and north parts the sea, on the northwestCambridgeshire, and on the west saint Edmunds ditch with a part ofHertfordshire, and on the southside lieth Essex. At the first it wascalled Vffines dominion, and the kings that reigned, or the peoplethat inhabited there, were at the first named Vffines, but at lengththey were called east Angles. 

[Sidenote: CERDIC. ]Fvrthermore, about the yeare of our Lord 495, and in the eight[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. _][Sidenote: 495. ]yeare after that Hengist was dead, one Cerdicus and his sonneKenricus came out of Gerrmanie with fiue ships, and landed at aplace called Cerdicshore, which as some thinke is called Yermouth in[Sidenote: _Fabian_. _Polychron. _]Northfolke. He was at the first receiued with battell by theBritains, but being an old skilfull warriour, he easilie beate[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. _]backe and repelled the inconstant multitude of his enimies, and causedthem to flée: by which good successe he procured both vndoubtedassurance to himselfe for the time to come, and to the inhabitantsgood and perfect quietnes. For they thinking good neuer after toprouoke him more by resistance, submitted themselues to his pleasure:but yet did not he then giue himselfe to slouthfull rest, but ratherextending his often atchiued victories on ech side, in the 24 yeareafter his comming into this land, he obteined the rule of the westparts thereof, and gouerned there as king, so that the kingdome of thewest Saxons began vnder the said Cerdicus in the 519 of Christ, asafter shall be shewed. 

[Sidenote: 529. ]¶ Thus ye maie sée, that Aurelius Ambrosius did succéedVortigerne, and reigned in the time supposed by the British histories, as before is alledged, the land euen in his daies was full of trouble, and the old inhabitants the Britains sore vexed by the Saxons thatentred the same, so that the Britains were dailie hampered, andbrought vnder subiection to the valiant Saxons, or else driuen toremooue further off, and to giue place to the victors. But nowto procéed with the succession of the British kings, as in theirhistories we find them registred, which I deliuer such as I find, butnot such as I doo wish, being written with no such colour of credit aswe maie safelie put foorth the same for an vndoubted truth. 

[Sidenote: _Matth. West. _ noteth. 500. ]After that Aurelius Ambrosius was dead, his brother Vter Pendragon(whome some call Aurelius Vterius Ambrosianus) was made king inthe yeare of our Lord 500, in the seuenth yeare of the emperourAnastasius, and in the sixtéenth yeare of Clodoueus king of theFrenchmen. The cause why he was surnamed Pendragon, was, for thatMerline the great prophet likened him to a dragons head, that at thetime of his natiuitie maruelouslie appeared in the firmament at thecorner of a blasing star, as is reported. But others supposed he wasso called of his wisedome and serpentine subtiltie, or for that hegaue the dragons head in his banner. This Vter, hearing that theSaxons with their capteins Occa or Otta the sonne of Hengist, and hisbrother Osca had besieged the citie of Yorke, hasted thither, andgiuing them battell, discomfited their power, and tooke the said Occaand Osca prisoners. 

[Sidenote: _Hector Boet. _]From this varieth Hector Boetius in his chronicle of Scotland, writing of these dooings in Britaine: for he affirmeth, that thecounterfeit moonke, which poisoned Aurelius Ambrosius, was subornedand sent to woorke that feat by Occa, and not by his brotherPascentius: and further, that about the selfesame time of Aureliushis death, his brother Vter Pendragon lay in Wales, not as yet fullierecouered of a sore sicknesse, wherewith of late he had béene muchvexed. Yet the lords of Britaine after the buriall of AureliusAmbrosius, came vnto him and crowned him king: and though he was notable to go against the Saxons (which as then by reason of AureliusAmbrosius his death were verie busie, and more earnest in pursuing thewarre than before) yet an armie was prepared and sent foorth with allconuenient spéed vnder the leading of one Nathaliod, a man neither ofanie great ancient house, nor yet of skill in warlike affaires. 

The noble men were nothing pleased herewith, as misliking altogitherthe lacke of discretion in their new king, & doubted sore, least intime to come he would haue more delight to aduance the men of basedegrée, than such as were descended of noble parentage. Yet becausethey would not put the state of the common wealth in danger throughanie mutinie, they agréed to go foorth with him in that iournie. Occahad aduertisement giuen him by certeine letters sent to him from someclose friends amongest the Britains of the whole matter: and thereforein hope of the better spéed, he hasted foorth to incounter theBritains, and so the whole armie comming within sight of the other, they prepared to the battell, and shortlie after buckling togither, the Britains were soone discomfited, by reason that one of theirchiefest capteins called Gothlois disdaining to be at the appointmentof Nathaliod, got him vp to the next hill with the next battell whichhe led, leauing the other Britains in all the danger: which theyséeing began by & by to flée. There died no great number of theBritains, except those that were killed in the fight: for Occamistrusting what Gothlois meant by his withdrawing aside, would notsuffer the Saxons to follow the chase, but in the night followingGothlois got him awaie, and rested not till he was out of danger. Occathen perceiuing himselfe to haue the vpper hand, sent an herald vntoking Vter with a certeine message, threatning destruction to him andto his people, if he refused to doo that which he should appoint. 

Vter perceiuing what disloialtie rested in the harts of his ownesubiects, agréed that the matter might be committed to eight graue andwise councellors, foure Britains and foure Saxons, which might hauefull power to make an end of all controuersies and variances dependingbetwixt the two nations. Occa was likewise contented therewith, wherevpon were named on either part foure persons, of such wisedome, knowledge and experience, as were thought meetest for the ordering ofsuch a weightie matter. So that by the arbitrement, award and doome ofthose eight persons authorised thereto, a league was concluded vponcerteine articles of agreement, amongst the which the chiefest was, that the Saxons from thencefoorth should quietlie inioy all that partof Britaine which lieth fore against the Almaine seas, the same to becalled euer after Engistlaund, and all the residue should remaine tothe Britains as their owne rightfull and ancient inheritance. Thus farHector Boetius. 

But now to returne vnto Vter according to that we find in the Britishhistories, and to procéed after our owne historians; we find, thatwhen he had vanquished the Saxons and taken their two chiefeteinsprisoners, in processe of time he fell in loue with a verie beautifull[Sidenote: Gorolus duke of Cornewall. ]ladie called Igwarne or Igerna, wife to one Gorolus or Gorloisduke of Cornewall, the which duke he slue at length néere to his ownecastell called Diuulioc in Cornewall, to the end that he might inioythe said ladie, whome he afterwards maried, and begot on hir thatnoble knight Arthur, and a daughter named Amie or Anna. Occa and Oscaescaping also out of prison assembled eftsoones a power of Saxons, andmade warre against the Britains, whereof Vter hauing aduertisementprepared to resist them, and finallie went himselfe in person[Sidenote: _Harding_. ]against them, and at saint Albans (as some write) gaue them battell, and slue them both in the field. 

By that which Polydor Virgil writeth, it should séeme that Germane thebishop of Auxerre came into Britaine in the daies of this Vter, bywhose presence the Britains had victorie against the Saxons (as beforeye haue heard) after which victorie both rested from troubling eitherother for a time. The Saxons as it were astonied with that presentmiracle, & the Britains not following their good successe, shortlieafter fell at discord amongst themselues, which finallie brought themto vtter decaie, as after shall appeare. But the Saxons desirous tospoile the Britains of the whole possession of that part of the Ile[Sidenote: Badon hill. ]which they held, whereas they accounted the cities and townes ofsmall strength to be defended, they got them to an high mounteinecalled Badon hill, which Polydor supposeth to be Blackamore that liethnéere to the water of Theise, which diuideth the bishoprike of Durhamfrom Yorkeshire, hauing at the mouth thereof an hauen méet to receiuesuch ships as come out of Germanie, from whence the Saxons looked foraid, hauing alreadie sent thither for the same. 

The Britains being thereof aduertised, made hast towards the place, and besieged it on euerie side. They also laie the sea coasts full ofsouldiers, to kéepe such of the enimies from landing as should comeout of Germanie. The Saxons kept themselues for a certeine space aloftvpon the high ground, but in the end constreined through want ofvittels, they came downe with their armie in order of battell to thenext plaines, and offering to fight, the battell was anon begun, whichcontinued from the morning till far in the day, with such slaughter, that the earth on euerie side flowed with bloud: but the Saxonssusteined the greater losse, their capteins Occa and Osca being bothslaine, so that the Britains might séeme quite deliuered of all dangerof those enimies: but the fatall destinie could not be auoided, ashereafter may appeare. And thus was the slaughter made of the Saxons[Sidenote: _Gyldas_. ]at Badon hill, whereof Gyldas maketh mention, and chanced the sameyeare that he was borne, which was in the 44 yeare after the first[Sidenote: 492. ]comming of the Saxons into this land, the yeare of Grace 492, & 15indiction. 

[Sidenote: The decease of Vter Pendragon. ]About the same time Vter departed out of this life (saith Polydor)so that this account agréeth nothing with the common account of thoseauthors, whome Fabian and other haue followed. For either we mustpresuppose, that Vter reigned before the time appointed to him by thesaid authors, either else that the siege of Badon hill was beforehe began to reigne, as it should séeme in déed by that which Wil. Malmesburie writeth thereof, as hereafter shall be also shewed. Finallie (according to the agréement of the English writers) VterPendragon died by poison, when he had gouerned this land by the full[Sidenote: Stoneheng. Chorea Gigantum. ]terme of 16 years, & was after buried by his brother Aureliusat Stoneheng, otherwise called _Chorea Gigantnm_, leauing his sonneArthur to succéed him. ¶ Here ye must note that the Scotish chroniclesdeclare, that in all the warres for the more part wherein the Britainsobteined victorie against the Saxons, the Scots aided them in the samewarres, and so likewise did the Picts, but the same chronicles doo notonelie varie from the British writers in account of yeares, but alsoin the order of things doone, as in the same chronicles more plaineliemay appeare, & namelie in the discourse of the accidents which chancedduring the reigne of this Vter. For whereas the British histories, as ye haue heard, attribute great praise vnto the same Vter for hisvictories atchiued against the Saxons and their king Occa, whome heslue in battell, and obteined a great victorie, the Scotish writersmake other report, affirming in deed that by the presence of bishopGermane he obteined victorie in one battell against them: butshortlie after the Britains fought againe with the Saxons, and werediscomfited, although Occa in following the chase ouer rashlie chancedto be slaine: after whose deceasse the Saxons ordeined his sonne namedalso Occa to succéed in his place, who to make himselfe strong againstall his enimies, sent into Germanie for one Colgerne, the which witha great power of Dutchmen came ouer into this our Britaine, andconquered by Occas appointment the countrie of Northumberland, situatebetwéene Tine and Tweed, as in the Scotish chronicles may furtherappeare. 

Also this is to be remembred, that the victorie which was got againstthe Saxons by the Britains, at what time Germane bishop of Auxerrewas present: Hector Boetius affirmeth (by authoritie of Veremond thatwrote the Scotish chronicles) to haue chanced the second time of hiscomming ouer into this land, where Beda auoucheth it to be at hisfirst being heere. Againe the same Boetius writeth, that the samevictorie chanced in the daies of Vter Pendragon. Which can not be, ifit be true that Beda writeth, touching the time of the death of thesaid Germane: for where he departed this life before the yeare of ourLord 459, as aboue is said, Vter Pendragon began not his reigne tillthe yeare of our Lord 500 or as the same Hector Boetius saith 503, sothat bishop Germane was dead long before that Vter began to reigne. 

In déed some writers haue noted, that the third battell which Vortimerfought against the Saxons, was the same wherein S. Germane waspresent, and procured the victorie with the crie of _Alleluia_, asbefore ye haue heard. Which seemeth to be more agréeable to truth, andto stand also with that which holie Beda hath written, touching thetime of the being héere of the said Germane, than the opinion ofother, which afirme that it was in the time of the reigne of Vter. The like is to be found in the residue of Hector Boetius his booke, touching the time speciallie of the reignes of the British kings thatgouerned Britaine about that season. For as he affirmeth, AureliusAmbrosius began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 498, and ruled butseuen yeares, and then succéeded Vter, which reigned 18 yeares, anddeparted this life in the yeare of our Lord 521. 

¶ Notwithstanding the premisses, here is to be remembred, thatwhatsoeuer the British writers haue recorded touching the victoriesof this Vter had against the Saxons, and how that Osca the sonne ofHengist should be slaine in battell by him and his power: in those[Sidenote: Osca. 34 saith _Henrie Hunt. _ in corrupted copies. ]old writers which haue registred the acts of the English Saxon kingswe find no such matter, but rather that after the deceasse of Hengist, his sonne Osca or Occa reigned in Kent 24 yeares, defending hiskingdome onelie, and not séeking to inlarge it (as before is touched. )After whose death his sonne Oth, and Irmenrike sonne to the same Othsuccéeded, more resembling their father than their grandfather orgreat grandfather. To their reignes are assigned fiftie and threeyeares by the chronicles: but whether they reigned iointlie togither, or seuerallie & apart either after other, it is not certeinlieperceiued. 

 * * * * *

_Porth the Saxon arriueth at Portesmouth, warre betweene Nazaleodking of the Britains and the Saxons, the Britains are ouerthrowen andslaine, the kingdome of the west Saxons beginneth, the compasse orcontinent thereof, the meanes whereby it was inlarged. _

THE ELEUENTH CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: Porth entred this land about the yeare of our Lord 501 as_Matth. West. _ noteth. ]Now will we breefelie discourse vpon the incidents which firsthappened during the reigne of Vter Pendragon. We find that one Porth aSaxon with his two sons Megla and Beda came on land at Portesmouth inSussex, about the beginning of the said Vters reigne, and slue a nobleyoong man of the Britains, and manie other of the meaner sort with[Sidenote: _Harison_ supposeth the riuer to be called Ports, as forthe word mouth, is the fall of anie fresh riuer into the sea. ]him. Of this Porth the towne & hauen of Portesmouth tooke the name, as some haue thought. Moreouer, about 40 yeares after the comming ofthe Saxons into this land with their leader Hengist, one Nazaleod, amightie king amongst the Britains, assembled all the power he couldmake to fight with Certicus king of the Westsaxons, who vnderstandingof the great power of his enimies, required aid of Osca king of Kent, also of Elle king of Sussex, and of Porth and his sonnes which werelatelie before arriued as ye haue heard. Certicus being then furnishedwith a conuenient armie, diuided the same into two battels, reseruingthe one to himselfe, and the other he appointed to his sonne Kenrike. King Nazaleod perceiuing that the wing which Certicus led, was of morestrength than the other which Kenrike gouerned, he set first vponCerticus, thinking that if he might distresse that part of the enimiesarmie, he should easilie ouercome the other. Herevpon he gaue such afierce charge vpon that wing, that by verie force he opened the same, and so ouerthrew the Saxons on that side, making great slaughter ofthem as they were scattered. Which maner of dealing when Kenrike[Sidenote: The Britaines ouerthrowne. _Matth. West. _ _Henr. Hunt. _]saw, he made forward with all spéed to succour his father, and rushingin amongst the Britains on their backs, he brake their armie inpéeces, and slue their king Nazaleod, and withall put his people toflight. There died of the Britains that daie 5000 men, and the residue[Sidenote: Stuff and Wightgar. _Matth. West. _ noteth the yeare oftheir arrivall to be 514. ]escaped by fléeing as well as they might. In the sixt yeare afterthis battell, Stuff and Wightgar that were nephues to Certicus, camewith thrée ships, and landed at Certicesford, and ouerthrew a numberof Britains that came against them in order of battell, and so by thecomming of those his nephues being valiant and hardie capteins, thepart of Certicus became much stronger. Abut the same time Elle king ofthe Southsaxons departed this life, after whome succéeded his sonneCissa, of whome we find little left in writing to be made account of. 

[Sidenote: Henr. Hunt. Britains ouerthrowne by the Saxons. ]About the yeare of our Lord 519, and in the yeare after thecomming of the Saxons 71, which was in the 26 yeare of the emperourAnastasius, the Britains fought with Certicus and his sonne Kenrikeat Certicesford, where the capteins of the Britains stood to itmanfullie: but in the end they were discomfited, and great slaughterwas made there of them by the Saxons, and greater had béene, if thenight comming on had not parted them, and so manie were saued. 

[Sidenote: The kingdom of Westsaxons. ]From that day forward Certicus was reputed & taken for king ofWestsaxons, & so began the same kingdome at that time, which was (asW. Harison noteth) in the yéere of Christ 519, after the building ofRome 1270, of the world 4485, of the comming of the Saxons 70, ofIustinus Anicius emperour of the east, the first and third of therenowmed prince Patricius Arthurus then reigning ouer the Britains. The said kingdome also conteined the countries of Wiltshire, Summersetshire, Barkeshire, Dorsetshire, and Cornewall, hauing on theeast Hamshire, on the north the riuer of Thames, and on the south andwest the Ocean sea. Howbeit, at the first the kings of the Westsaxonshad not so large dominions, but they dailie wan ground vpon theBritains, and so in the end by inlarging their confines, they came toinioy all the foresaid countries, and the whole at the last. 

[Sidenote: Certicesford. ]In the ninth yéere of the reigne of Certicus, he eftsoones foughtwith the Saxons at Certicesford aforesaid, where great slaughterwas made on both parts. This Certicesford was in times past calledNazaleoy of the late remembred Nazaleod king of the Britains. Aboutthis season at sundrie times diuers great companies of the Saxonscame ouer into Britaine out of Germanie, and got possession of thecountries of Mercia and Eastangle: but as yet those of Mercia had noone king that gouerned them, but were vnder certeine noble men thatgot possession of diuers parts in that countrie, by means wherof greatwarres and manie incounters insued, with a common waste of land botharable and habitable, whiles each one being ambitiouslie minded, &heaping to themselues such powers as they were able to make, by swoordand bloudshed chose rather to haue their fortune decided, than byreason to suppresse the rage of their vnrulie affections. For such isthe nature of men in gouernement, whether they be interessed to itby succession, or possessed of it by vsurpation, or placed in it bylawfull constitution, (vnlesse they be guided by some supernaturallinfluence of diuine conceit) if they be more than one, they cannotaway with equalitie, for regiment admitteth no companion: but euerieone séeketh to aduance himselfe to a singularitie of honour, whereinhe will not (to die for it) participate with another, which maieeasilie be obserued in this our historicall discourse. 

 * * * * *

_The beginning of the kingdome of the Eastsaxons, what it conteined, of Arthur king of Britaine, his twelue victories ouer the Saxonsagainst whome he mainteined continuall warre, why the Scots and Pictsenuied him his roialtie and empire, a league betwixt Arthur and Lothking of the Picts, Howell king of little Britaine aideth Arthuragainst Cheldrike king of Germanie, who taking the ouerthrow, isslaine by the duke of Cornewall, the Picts are discomfited, theIrishmen with their king put to flight, and the Scots subdued, Arthurssundrie conquests against diuers people, the vanitie of the Britishwriters noted. _

THE TWELFE CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: ERCHENWIN. The kingdom of the Eastsaxons. ]In those daies also the kingdome of the Eastsaxons began, thechéefe citie whereof was London. It contained in effect so much asat this present belongeth to the diocesse of London. One Erchenwin aSaxon was the first king thereof, the which was sonne to one Offa, thesixt in lineall descent from one Saxnot, from whom the kings of thatcountrie fetched their originall. Harison noteth the exact yéere ofthe erection of the kingdome of the Eastsaxons to begin with the endof the eight of Cerdicus king of the Westsaxons, that is, the 527 ofChrist, and 78 after the comming of the Saxons. In the 13 yéere of thereigne of Cerdicus, he with his sonne Kenrike, and other of theSaxon capteins fought with the Britains in the Ile of Wight atWitgarsbridge, where they slue a great number of Britains, and soconquered the Ile, the which about four yéeres after was giuen byCerdicus vnto his nephues Stuffe and Witgar. 

[Sidenote: ARTHUR. ]After the deceasse of Vter Pendragon (as we doo find in the Britishhistories) his sonne Arthur, a yoong towardlie gentleman, of the ageof 15 yéeres or thereabouts, began his reigne ouer the Britains in[Sidenote: 516. ][Sidenote: _Matth. West. _ hath noted 518. ]the yéere of our Lord 516, or as Matt. Westmin. Saith 517, in the28 yéere of the emperour Anastasius, and in the third yéere of thereignes of Childebert, Clothare, Clodamire, and Theodorike, brethrenthat were kings of the Frenchmen. Of this Arthur manie things arewritten beyond credit, for that there is no ancient author ofauthoritie that confirmeth the same: but surelie as may be thought hewas some woorthie man, and by all likelihood a great enimie to theSaxons, by reason whereof the Welshmen which are the verie Britains indéed, haue him in famous remembrance. He fought (as the common reportgoeth of him) 12 notable battels against the Saxons, & in euerie ofthem went away with the victorie, but yet he could not driue themquite out of the land, but that they kept still the countries whichthey had in possession, as Kent, Sutherie, Norfolke, and others:howbeit some writers testifie, that they held these countries astributaries to Arthur. 

But truth it is (as diuers authors agrée) that he held continuallwarre against them, and also against the Picts, the which were alliedwith the Saxons: for as in the Scotish histories is conteined, euenat the first beginning of his reigne, the two kings of the Scots andPicts séemed to enuie his aduancement to the crowne of Britaine, bicause they had maried the two sisters of the two brethren, AureliusAmbrosius, and Vter Pendragon, that is to say, Loth king of Picts hadmarried Anne their eldest sister, and Conran king of Scots had inmariage Alda their yoonger sister, so that bicause Arthur was begottenout of wedlocke, they thought it stood with more reason, that thekingdome of the Britains should haue descended vnto the sisterssonnes, rather than to a bastard, namelie Loth the Pictish king, whichhad issue by his wife Anna, sore repined at the matter. 

Wherefore at the first, when he saw that by suit he could notpreuaile, he ioined in league with the Saxons, and aiding them againstArthur, lost many of his men of warre being ouerthrowne in battell, which he had sent vnto the succours of Colgerne the Saxon prince thatruled as then in the north parts. But finallie a league was concludedbetwixt Arthur and the foresaid Loth king of Picts, vpon certeineconditions, as in the Scotish historie is expressed, where ye may readthe same, with many other things touching the acts of Arthur, somewhatin other order than our writers haue recorded. 

¶ The British authors declare, that Arthur (immediatlie after he hadreceiued the crowne of Dubright bishop of Caerleon) went with hispower of Britains against the Saxons of Northumberland, which had totheir capteine (as before is said) one Colgrime or Colgerne, whomeArthur discomfited and chased into the citie of Yorke, within which[Sidenote: Yorke besieged. ]place Arthur besieged him, till at length the same Colgrimeescaped out of the citie, & leauing it in charge with his brother[Sidenote: Cheldrike commeth in aid of Colgrime. _Matt. Westm. _ saithbut 700. ]called Bladulfe, passed ouer into Germanie vnto Cheldrike king of thatcountrie, of whom he obteined succor, so that the said Cheldrike madeprouision of men and ships, and came himselfe ouer into Scotland, hauing in his companie fiftéene hundred sailes one with an other. 

When Arthur was aduertised thereof, he raised his siege, and withdrewto London, sending letters with all speed vnto Howell king of littleBritaine in France, that was his sisters sonne, requiring of him[Sidenote: Howell king of Britaine commeth ouer in aid of Arthur. ]in most earnest wise his aid. Howell incontinentlie assembled hispeople, to the number of fifteene thousand men, and taking the sea, landed with them at Southhampton, where Arthur was readie to receiuehim with great ioy and gladnesse. From thence they drew northwards, where both the hosts of Arthur and Howell being assembled togither, marched forward to Lincolne, which citie Cheldrike did as then[Sidenote: Cheldrike ouerthrowne in battell. ]besiege. Here Arthur and Howell assailed the Saxons with greatforce & no lesse manhood, and at length after great slaughter made ofthe enimies, they obteined the victorie, and chased Cheldrike (withthe residue of the Saxons that were left aliue) vnto a wood, wherethey compassed them about within the same, in such wise, that in theende they were constreined to yéeld themselues, with condition thatthey might be suffered to depart on foot to their ships, and so auoidthe land, leauing their horsse, armour, and other furniture vnto theBritains. 

Héerevpon the Britains taking good hostages for assurance, permittedthe Saxons to go their waies, and so Cheldrike and his people got themto their ships, in purpose to returne into their countrie: but beingon the sea, they were forced by wind to change their course, andcomming on the coasts of the west parts of Britaine, they arriuedat Totnesse, and contrarie to the couenanted articles of their lastcomposition with Arthur, inuaded the countrie anew, and taking sucharmour as they could find, marched foorth in robbing and spoiling thepeople, till they came to Bath, which towne the Britains kept anddefended against them, not suffering them by anie meanes to enterthere, wherevpon the Saxons inuironed it with a strong siege. [Sidenote: Bath besieged. ]Arthur informed heereof, with all spéed hasted thither, and giuing theenimies battell, slue the most part of Cheldrikes men. 

[Sidenote: The Saxons (sic) ouerthrow Colgrime and Bladulfe. ]There were slaine both Colgrime and Bladulfe, howbeit Cheldrikehimselfe fled out of the field towards his ships, but being pursuedby Cador earle of Cornwall (that had with him ten thousand men) byArthurs appointment, he was ouertaken and in flight slaine with all[Sidenote: Cheldrike slaine by Cador duke of Cornwall. ]his people. Arthur himselfe returned from this battell foughten at[Sidenote: K. Howell besieged by the Scots. ]Bath with all speed towards the marshes of Scotland, for that hehad receiued aduertisement, how the Scots had besieged Howell K. OfBritaine there, as he lay sicke. Also when Cador had accomplished hisenterprise and slaine Cheldrike, he returned with as much spéed as waspossible towards Arthur, & found him in Scotland, where he rescuedHowell, and afterwards pursued the Scots which fled before him byheaps. 

[Sidenote: Guillomer. ]About the same time, one Guillomer king of Ireland arriued inScotland with a mightie power of Irishmen (neere the place whereArthur lodged) to helpe the Scots against the Britains: wherevponArthur turning his forces towards the same Guillomer, vanquished him, and chased him into Ireland. This doone, he continued in pursute ofthe Scots, till he caused them to sue for pardon, and to submit themselues wholie to him, and so receiuing them to mercie, & taking homageof them, he returned to Yorke, and shortlie after tooke to wife[Sidenote: Guenhera. ]one Guenhera a right beautifull ladie, that was néere kinswoman toCador earle of Cornwall. 

[Sidenote: _W. Harison_. 525. ]In the yéere following, which some note to be 525, he went intoIreland, and discomfiting king Guillomer in battell, he constreinedhim to yéeld, and to acknowledge by dooing his fealtie to hold therealme of Ireland of him. It is further remembred in those British[Sidenote: Gothland. ]histories, that he subdued Gothland and Iseland, with all theIles in and about those seas. Also that he ouercame the Romans in thecountrie about Paris, with their capteine Lucius, and wasted the mostpart of all France, and slue in singular combats certeine giants thatwere of passing force and hugenesse of stature. And if he had notbéene reuoked and called home to resist his coosen Mordred, that wassonne to Loth king of Pightland that rebelled in his countrie, he hadpassed to Rome, intending to make himselfe emperor, and afterward tovanquish the other emperor, who then ruled the empire. ¶ But for somuch as there is not anie approoued author who dooth speake of aniesuch dooings, the Britains are thought to haue registered méere fablesin sted of true matters, vpon a vaine desire to aduance more thanreason would, this Arthur their noble champion, as the Frenchmen hauedoone their Rouland, and diuerse others. 

 * * * * *

_Arthur is resisted by Mordred the usurper from arriuing in his owneland, they ioine battell, Gawaine is slaine and his death lamentedby Arthur, Mordred taketh flight, he in slaine, and Arthur mortalliewounded, his death, the place of his buriall, his bodie digged vp, hisbignesse coniecturable by his bones, a crosse found in his toome withan inscription therevpon, his wife Guenhera buried with him, a rarereport of hir haire, Iohn Lelands epitaph in memorie of princeArthur. _

THE XIIJ. CHAPTER. 

King Arthur at his returne into Britaine, found that Mordred had[Sidenote: Rather Cerdicke as _Leland_ thinketh. ]caused himselfe to be made king, & hauing alied himselfe withCheldrike a Saxon (not him whome Galfride, as ye haue heard, supposethto haue béene wounded & slaine before) was readie to resist hislanding, so that before he could come on land, he lost manie of hismen: but yet at length he repelled the enimies, and so tooke land atSandwich, where he first arriued, and ioining in battell with hisenimies, he discomfited them, but not without great losse of hispeople: speciallie he sore lamented the death of Gawaine the brotherof Mordred, which like a faithfull gentleman, regarding more hishonour and loiall truth than néerenesse of bloud and coosenage, choserather to fight in the quarrell of his liege king and louing maister, than to take part with his naturall brother in an vniust cause, and sothere in the battell was slaine, togither also with Angusseli, to whomArthur afore time had committed the gouernment of Scotland. Mordredfled from this battell, and getting ships sailed westward, and[Sidenote: Gawaine buried at Douer. ]finallie landed in Cornwall. King Arthur caused the corps of Gawaineto be buried at Douer (as some hold opinion:) but William Malmesburiesupposeth, he was buried in Wales, as after shall be shewed. The deadbodie of Angussell was conueied into Scotland, and was there buried. When that Arthur had put his enimies to flight, and had knowledge intowhat parts Mordred was withdrawne, with all spéed he reinforced hisarmie with new supplies of souldiers called out of diuerse parties, and with his whole puissance hasted forward, not resting till he camenéere to the place where Mordred was incamped, with such an armieas he could assemble togither out of all parties where he had aniefriends. ¶ Héere (as it appéereth by Iohn Leland, in his bookeintituled, "The assertion of Arthur") it may be douted in what placeMordred was incamped: but Geffrey of Monmouth sheweth, that afterArthur had discomfited Mordred in Kent at the first landing, itchanced so that Mordred escaped and fled to Winchester, whither Arthurfollowed him, and there giuing him battell the second time, did alsoput him to flight. And following him from thence, fought eftsooneswith him at a place called Camblane, or Kemelene in Cornwall, or (assome authors haue) néere vnto Glastenburie. 

[Sidenote: _Richard Turner_. ]This battell was fought to such proofe, that finallie Mordred wasslaine, with the more part of his whole armie, and Arthur receiuingdiuers mortall wounds died of the same shortlie after, when he hadreigned ouer the Britains by the tearme of 26 yéeres. His corps wasburied at Glastenburie aforesaid, in the churchyard, betwixt twopillers: where it was found in the daies of king Henrie the second, about the yeere of our Lord 1191, which was in the last yéere of thereigne of the same Henrie, more than six hundred yéeres after theburiall thereof. He was laid 16 foot déepe vnder ground, for doubtthat his enimies the Saxons should haue found him. But those thatdigged the ground there to find his bodie, after they had enteredabout seuen foot déepe into the earth, they found a mightie broadstone with a leaden crosse fastened to that part which laie downewardstoward the corps, conteining this inscription:

 "Hîc iacet sepultus inclytus rex Arthurius in insula Aualoniæ. "

This inscription was grauen on that side of the crosse which was nextto the stone: so that till the crosse was taken from the stone, it wasvnséene. His bodie was found, not inclosed within a toome of marble orother stone curiouslie wrought, but within a great trée made hollowefor the nonce like a trunke, the which being found and digged vp, wasopened, and therein were found the kings bones, of such maruellousbignesse, that the shinbone of his leg being set on the ground, reached vp to the middle thigh of a verie tall man: as a moonke ofthat abbeie hath written, which did liue in those daies, and saw it. ¶ But Gyraldus Cambrensis (who also liued in those daies, and spakewith the abbat of the place, by whom the bones of this Arthur werethen found) affirmeth, that by report of the same abbat, he learned, that the shinbone of the said Arthur being set vp by the leg of averie tall man (the which the abbat shewed to the same Gyraldus) cameaboue the knée of the same man the length of three fingers breadth, which is a great deale more likelie than the other. Furthermore theskull of his head was of a woonderfull largenesse, so that the spaceof his forehead betwixt his two eies was a span broad. There appéeredin his head the signes and prints of ten wounds or more: all the whichwere growne into one wem, except onelie that whereof it should séemehe died, which being greater than the residue, appéered verie plaine. Also in opening the toome of his wife quéene Gueneuer, that was buriedwith him, they found the tresses of hir haire whole and perfect, andfinelie platted, of colour like to the buruished gold, which beingtouched, immediatlie fell to dust. The abbat, which then was[Sidenote: _Henricus Blecensis_ seu _Soliacensis_. _Io. Leland_. ]gouernour of the house, was named Stephan, or Henrie de Blois, otherwise de Sullie, nephue to king Henrie the second (by whosecommandement he had serched for the graue of Arthur) translated thebones as well of him as of quéene Gueneuer, being so found, into thegreat church, and there buried them in a faire double toome of marble, laieng the bodie of the king at the head of the toome, and the bodie[Sidenote: _Dauid Pow. _ _pag. _ 238, 239. ]of the quéene at his féet towards the west part. ¶ The writer ofthe historie of Cambria now called Wales saith, that the bones of thesaid Arthur, and Gueneuer his wife were found in the Ile of Aualon(that is, the Ile of Alpes) without the abbeie of Glastenbury, fiftéene féet within the ground, & that his graue was found by themeanes of a Bardh, whome the king heard at Penbroke singing the actsof prince Arthur, and the place of his buriall. 

_Iohn Leland in his booke intituled Assertio Arthuri, hath for thewoorthie memorie of so noble a prince, honored him with a learnedepitaph, as heere followeth. _

 Saxonicas toties qui fudit Marte cruento _Who vanquisht Saxon troops so oft, with battels bloudie broiles, _ Turmas, & peperit spolijs sibi nomen opimis, _And purchast to himselfe a name with warlike wealthie spoiles, _ Fulmineo toties Pictos qui contudit ense, _Who hath with shiuering shining swoord, the Picts so oft dismaid, _ Imposuítque iugum Scoti ceruicibus ingens: _And eke vnweldie seruile yoke on necke of Scots hath laid:_ Qui tumidos Gallos, Germanos quíque feroces _Who Frenchmen puft with pride, and who the Germans fierce in fight_ Perculit, & Dacos bello confregit aperto: _Discomfited, and danted Danes with maine and martiall might:_ Denique Mordredum è medio qui sustulit illud _Who of that murdring Mordred did the vitall breath expell, _ Monstrum, horrendum, ingens, dirum, sæuúmque tyrannum, _That monster grislie, lothsome, huge, that diresome tyrant fell, _ Hoc iacet extinctus monumento Arthurius alto, _Heere liuelesse Arthur lies intoomd, within this statelie hearse, _ Militiæ clarum decus, & virtutis alumnus: _Of chiualrie the bright renowme, and vertues nursling fearse:_ Gloria nunc cuius terram circumuolat omnem, _Whose glorie great now ouer all the world dooth compasse flie, _ Aetherijque petit sublimia tecta Tonantis. _And of the airie thunder skales the loftie building hie_. Vos igitur gentis proles generosa Britannæ, _Therefore you noble progenie of Britaine line and race, _ Induperatori ter magno assurgite vestro, _Arise vnto your emperour great, of thrice renowmed grace, _ Et tumulo sacro roseas inferte corollas, _And cast vpon his sacred toome the roseall garlands gaie, _ Officij testes redolentia munera vestri. _That fragrant smell may witnesse well, your duties you displaie_. 

¶ These verses I haue the more willinglie inserted, for that I hadthe same deliuered to me turned into English by maister NicholasRoscarocke, both right aptlie yeelding the sense, and also properlieanswering the Latine, verse for verse. 

 * * * * *

_Vpon what occasion the graue of king Arthur was sought for, thefollie of such discouered as beleeued that he should returne andreigne againe as king in Britaine, whether it be a fiction or averitie that there was such an Arthur or no; discordance among writersabout the place of Gawains buriall and Arthurs death; of queeneGueneuer the wife of king Arthur, hir beautie and dishonest life, great disagreement among writers touching Arthur and his wiues to theimpeachment of the historie, of his life and death. _

THE XIIIJ. CHAPTER. 

The occasion that mooued king Henrie the second to cause his nephuethe foresaid abbat to search for the graue of king Arthur, was, forthat he vnderstood by a Welsh minstrell or Bardh (as they call him)that could sing manie histories in the Welsh language of the acts ofthe ancient Britains, that in the forsaid churchyard at Glastenburie, betwixt the said two pillers the bodie of Arthur was to be foundsixtéene foot déepe vnder the ground. Gyraldus Cambrensis affirmeth, that the trée in the which Arthurs bodie was found so inclosed, was anoke, but other suppose that it was an alder trée, bicause that in thesame place a great number of that kind of trées doo grow, and alsofor that it is not vnknowne, that an alder lieng vnder ground wheremoisture is, will long continue without rotting. 

¶ By the finding thus of the bodie of Arthur buried (as before ye haue[Sidenote: As for example in a caue néere a water called pondperilous at Salisburie, where he and his knights should sléepe armed, till an other knight should be borne that should come and awake them. _Will. Malmes. Lib. 1. De regibus Ang. _]heard) such as hitherto beleeued that he was not dead, but conueiedawaie by the fairies into some pleasant place, where he should remainefor a time, and then to returne againe, and reigne in as greatauthoritie as euer he did before, might well perceiue themseluesdeceiued in crediting so vaine a fable. But yet (where it mightotherwise be doubted, whether anie such Arthur was at all, as theBritish histories mention, bicause neither Gyldas nor Beda in theirwoorks speake anie thing of him) it may appéere, the circumstancesconsidered, that suerly such one there was of that name, hardie andvaliant in armes, though not in diuerse points so famous as somewriters paint him out. William Malmesburie a writer of good credit andauthoritie amongst the learned, hath these woords in his first bookeintituled "De regibus Anglorum, " saieng: "But he being dead [meaningVortimer] the force of the Britains waxed féeble, their decaiedhope went backward apace: and euen then suerlie had they gon todestruction, if Ambrosius (who alone of the Romans remained yet aliue, and was king after Vortigerne) had not kept vnder and staied theloftie barbarous people, that is to say the Saxons, by the notable aidand assistance of the valiant Arthur. "

This is the same Arthur, of whom the trifling tales of the Britainseuen to this day fantasticallie doo descant and report woonders: butwoorthie was he doubtlesse, of whom feined fables should not haue sodreamed, but rather that true histories might haue set foorth hiswoorthie praises, as he that did for a long season susteine and holdvp his countrie that was readie to go to vtter ruine and decaie, incouraging the bold harts of the Britains vnto the warre, andfinallie in the siege of Badon hill, he set vpon nine hundred of theenimies, and with incredible slaughter did put them all to flight. Onthe contrarie part, the English Saxons, although they were tossed withsundrie haps of fortune, yet still they renewed their bands with newsupplies of their countriemen that came out of Germanie, and so withbolder courage assailed their enimies, and by little and littlecausing them to giue place, spread themselues ouer the whole Ile. Foralthough there were manie battels, in the which sometime the Saxonsand sometime the Britains got the better, yet the greater number ofSaxons that were slaine, the greater number of them still came ouer tothe succour of their countriemen, being called in and sent for out ofeuerie quarter about them. 

[Sidenote: Gawaine where he is buried. ]Héere is also to be noted, that where the British historiedeclareth, that Gawaine or Gallowine being slaine in the battellfought betwixt Arthur and Mordred in Kent, was buried at Douer, sothat his bones remained there to be shewed a long time after: yet by[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. Lib. 3. De regib. _]that which the foresaid William Malmesburie writeth in the thirdbooke of his volume intituled "De regibus Anglorum, " the contrariemaie séeme true: his woords are these. "Then (saith he) in theprouince of Wales, which is called Rosse, the sepulture of Gallowinewas found, who was nephue to Arthur by his sister, not going out ofkind from so woorthie an vncle. He reigned in that part of Britainewhich vnto this day is called Walwichia, a knight for his highprowesse most highlie renowmed, but expelled out of his kingdome bythe brother and nephue of Hengist, of whome in the first booke we hauemade mention, first requiting his banishment with great detriment andlosse to those his enimies, wherein he was partaker by iust desertof his vncles woorthie praise, for that he staied (for a great manieyéeres) the destruction of his countrie, which was now runningheadlong into vtter ruine and decaie. But Arthurs graue no whereappéereth: yet the others toome (as I haue said) was found in thedaies of William the conqueror, king of England, vpon the sea side, and conteined in length fouretéene foot, where he was (as some say)wounded by his enimies, and cast vp by shipwracke. But otherwrite, that he was slaine at a publike feast or banket by his ownecountriemen. " Thus saith William Malmesburie. 

¶ But heere you must consider, that the said Malmesburie departed thislife about the beginning of the reigne of king Henrie the second, certeine yéers before the bones of Arthur were found (as ye haueheard. ) But omitting this point as néedles to be controuerssed, &letting all dissonant opinions of writers passe, as a matter of nosuch moment that we should néed to sticke therein as in a glewpot;we will procéed in the residue of such collections as we findnecessarilie pertinent to the continuation of this historie; and nowwe will say somewhat of quéene Guenhera or Guenouer, the wife of theforesaid king Arthur. 

Some iudge that she tooke hir name of hir excellent beautie, bicauseGuinne or Guenne in the Welsh toong signifieth faire, so that she wasnamed Guennere or rather Guenlhean, euen (as you would say) the faireor beautifull Elenor or Helen. She was brought vp in the house of oneCador earle of Cornewall before Arthur maried hir: and as it appearethby writers, she was euill reported of, as noted of incontinencie &breach of faith to hir husband, in maner as for the more part women ofexcellent beautie hardlie escape the venemous blast of euill toongs, and the sharpe assaults of the followers of Venus. The Britishhistorie affirmeth, that she did not onelie abuse hir selfe byvnlawfull companie with Mordred, but that also in Arthurs absence sheconsented to take him to husband. It is likewise found recorded byan old writer, that Arthur besieged on a time the marishes néere toGlastenburie, for displeasure that he bare to a certeine lord calledMelua, who had rauished Gueneuer, and led hir into those marishes, andthere did kéepe hir. Hir corps notwithstanding (as before is recited)was interred togither with Arthurs, so that it is thought she liuednot long after his deceasse. 

Arthur had two wiues (as Gyraldus Cambrensis affirmeth) of which thelatter (saith he) was buried with him, and hir bones found with his inone sepulchre, but yet so diuided, that two parts of the toome towardsthe head were appointed to receiue the bones of the man, and the thirdpart towards the féet conteined the womans bones, apart by themselues. Here is to be remembred, that Hector Boetius writeth otherwise of thedeath of Arthur than before in this booke is mentioned, & also thatGueneuer being taking prisoner by the Picts, was conueied intoScotland, where finallie she died, and was there buried in Angus, asin the Scotish chronicles further appeareth. And this may be true, ifhe had thrée sundrie wiues, each of them bearing the name ofGueneuer, as sir Iohn Price dooth auouch that he had. Now bicauseof contrarietie in writers touching the great acts atchiued by thisArthur, and also for that some difference there is amongst them, aboutthe time in which he should reigne, manie haue doubted of the wholehistorie which of him is written (as before ye haue heard. ) ¶ Butothers there be of a constant beléefe, who hold it for a groundedtruth, that such a prince there was; and among all other a late[Sidenote: _Dauid Pow. Pag. 238, 239_. ]writer, who falling into necessarie mention of prince Arthur, frameth a spéech apologeticall in his and their behalfe that wereprinces of the British bloud, discharging a short but yet a sharpeinuectiue against William Paruus, Polydor Virgil, and their complices, whom he accuseth of lieng toongs, enuious detraction, maliciousslander, reprochfull and venemous language, wilfull ignorance, doggedenuie, and cankerd minds; for that they speake vnreuerentlie andcontrarie to the knowne truth concerning those thrisenoble princes. Which defensitiue he would not haue deposed, but that he takes themonuments of their memories for vndoubted verities. 

The British histories and also the Scotish chronicles doo agrée, thathe liued in the daies of the emperour Iustinian, about the fiftéenthyéere of whose reigne he died, which was in the yéere of our Lord[Sidenote: 542. ]542, as diuerse doo affirme. Howbeit some write farther from alllikelihood, that he was about the time of the emperor Zeno, who began[Sidenote: _Aurea historia. I. Leland_. ]his reigne about the yéere of our Lord 474. The writer of thebooke intituled "Aurea historia" affirmeth, that in the tenth yéereof Cerdicus king of Westsaxons, Arthur the warriour rose against theBritains. Also Diouionensis writeth, that Cerdicus fighting oftentimeswith Arthur, if he were ouercome in one moneth, he arose in an othermoneth more fierce and strong to giue battell than before. At lengthArthur wearied with irkesomnes, after the twelfth yéere of the commingof Cerdicus, gaue vnto him vpon his homage doone and fealtie receiued, [Sidenote: Westsaxon. ]the shires of Southampton and Somerset, the which countriesCerdicius named Westsaxon. This Cerdicius or Cerdicius came intoBritaine about the yéere of our Lord 495. In the 24 yere after hiscomming hither, that is to say, about the yéere of your Lord 519, hebegan his reigne ouer the Westsaxons, and gouerned them as king by thespace of 15 yéeres, as before ye haue heard. But to follow the courseof our chronicles accordinglie as we haue begun, we must allow oftheir accounts herein as in other places, and so procéed. 

 * * * * *

_The decaie of christian religion and receiuing of the Pelagianheresie in Britaine by what meanes they were procured and by whomredressed: Constantine succeedeth Arthur in the kingdome, ciuill warreabout succession to the crowne, the chalengers are pursued andslaine, Constantine is vnkindlie killed of his kinsman, a bitter andreprochfull inuectiue of Gyldas against the British rulers of histime, and namelie against Constantine, Conan that slue Constantinereigneth in Britaine, his vertues and vices, his two yeeres regiment, the seuere reprehensions of Gyldas uttered against Conan, discoueringthe course of his life, and a secret prophesie of his death. _

THE XV CHAPTER. 

In this meane while that the realme was disquieted with sore &continuall warres betwixt the Britains and Saxons (as before ye haueheard) the christian religion was not onelie abolished in places wherethe Saxons got habitations, but also among the Britains the right[Sidenote: The heresie of the Pelagians reuiued, _Hist. Mag. _]faith was brought into danger, by the remnant of the Pelagian heresie, [Sidenote: Dubritius & Dauid lerned bishops. ]which began againe to be broched by diuers naughtie persons. ButDubritius that was first bishop of Landaffe, and after archbishop ofCaerleon Arwiske, and his successour Dauid, with other learned menearnestlie both by preaching and writing defended the contrarie cause, to the confuting of those errors, and restablishing of the truth. 

[Sidenote: CONSTANTINE. ]After the death of Arthur, his coosine Constantine the sonne[Sidenote: 542. ]of Cador, duke or earle of Cornewall began his reigne ouer theBritains, in the yere of our Lord 542, which was about the 15 yéere ofthe emperour Iustinianus almost ended, the 29 of Childebert kingof France, and the first yéere well néere complet of the reigne of[Sidenote: _Galfrid_. _Matth. West. _]Totilas king of the Goths in Italie. Arthur when he perceiued thathe shuld die, ordeined this Constantine to succéed him, and so by theconsent of the more part of the Britains he was crowned king: but thesonnes of Mordred sore repined thereat, as they that claimed the ruleof the land by iust title and claime of inheritance to them from their[Sidenote: Ciuill warre. ]father descended. Herevpon followed ciuill warre, so that diuersbattels were striken betwéene them and in the end the two brethrenwere constreined to withdraw for refuge, the one to London, and theother to Winchester: but Constantine pursuing them, first came toWinchester, and by force entered the citie, and slue the one brotherthat was fled thither within the church of saint Amphibalus: and aftercomming to London, entered that citie also, and finding the otherbrother within a church there, slue him in like maner as he had doonethe other. And so hauing dispatched his aduersaries, he thought tohaue purchased to himselfe safetie: but shortlie after, his owne[Sidenote: Aurelius Conanus. Constantine slaine. ]kinsman, one Aurelius Conanus arrered warre against him, who ioiningwith him in battell slue him in the field, after he had reigned foureyéeres. His bodie was conueied to Stonheng, and there buried beside[Sidenote: _Gyldas_. ]his ancestour Vter Pendragon. Of this Constantine that seemethto be ment, which Gyldas writeth in his booke intituled "De excidioBritanniæ, " where inueieng against the rulers of the Britains in histime, he writeth thus: "Britaine hath kings, but the same be tyrants;iudges it hath, but they be wicked, oftentimes péeling and harming theinnocent people, reuenging and defending, but whom? such as be guiltiepersons and robbers; hauing manie wiues, but yet breaking wedlocke;oftentimes swearing, and yet forswearing themselues; vowing, and forthe more part lieng; warring, but mainteining ciuill & vniust warres;pursuing indéed théeues that are abroad in the countrie, and yet notonelie cherishing those that sit euen at table with them, but alsohighlie rewarding them: giuing almesse largelie, but on the other partheaping vp a mightie mount of sinnes; sitting in the seat of sentence, but seldome séeking the rule of righteous iudgement; despising theinnocent and humble persons, and exalting so farre as in them lieth, euen vp to the heauens, most bloudie and proud murtherers, théeues andadulterers, yea the verie professed enimies of God; if he would sopermit: kéeping manie in prison, whome they oppresse, in loding themwith irons, through craft rather to serue their owne purpose, than foranie gilt of the persons so imprisoned: taking solemne oths beforethe altars, and shortlie after, despising the same altars as vile andfilthie stones. 

"Of this hainous and wicked offense Constantine the tyrannicall whelpeof the lionesse of Deuonshire is not ignorant, who this yeare, afterthe receiuing of his dreadfull oth, whereby he bound himselfe that inno wise he should hurt his subjects (God first, and then his oth, with the companie of saints, and his mother being there present)did notwithstanding in the reuerent laps of the two mothers, as thechurch, and their carnall mother, vnder the coule of the holie abbat, deuoure with sword and speare in stead of téeth, the tender sides, yea and the entrailes of two children of noble and kinglie race, andlikewise of their two gouernours, yea and that (as I said) amongestthe sacred altars: the armies of which persons so slaine, notstretched foorth to defend themselues with weapons (the which few inthose daies handled more valiantlie than they) but stretched foorth (Isaie) to God and to his altar in the day of iudgement, shall set vpthe reuerent ensignes of their patience and faith at the gates of thecitie of Christ, which so haue couered the seat of the celestiallsacrifice, as it were with the red mantle of their cluttered bloud. 

"These things he did not after anie good déeds doone by him deseruingpraise: for manie yeares before, ouercome with the often andchangeable filths of adulterie, & forsaking his lawfull wife contrarieto the lawes of God, &c: he now brought foorth this crime of quellinghis owne kinsmen, and violating the church, but neither being loosedfrom the snares of his former euills, he increaseth the new with theold. " ¶ Thus in effect hath Gyldas written of this Constantine, withmore: for turning his tale to him, he reproueth him of his faults, andcounselleth him to repent. 

[Sidenote: CONANUS. ]After that Aurelius Conanus had slaine the foresad Constantine, asin the British histories is mentioned, the same Conan was made king[Sidenote: 546. ]of Britaine in the yeare of our Lord 546, in the 20 yeare ofIustinianus, and in the 33 of the reigne of Childebert king of theFrenchmen. This Aurelius Conanus (as is recorded by some writers) wasof a noble heart, frée and liberall, but giuen much to the maintenanceof strife and discord amongst his people, light of credit, and nameliehad an open eare to receiue and heare the reports of such as accusedother. Moreouer he was noted of crueltie, as he that tooke his vncle, who of right should haue béene king, and kept him in prison, and notso satisfied slue in tyrannous maner the two sons of his said vncle:But God would not suffer him long to inioy the rule of the land in[Sidenote: _Matth. West. _ writeth that he reigned 30. Yeares. ]such vniust dealing, for he died after he had reigned the space of twoyeares, and left a sonne behind him called Vortiporus, which succéededhim in the kingdome, as authors doo record. Of this Aurelius ConanusGyldas writeth, calling vnto him after he had made an end with hispredecessor Constantine, saieng in this wise: "And thou lions whelpe, as saith the prophet, Aurelius Conanus what doost thou? Art thounot swallowed vp in the filthie mire of murthering thy kinsmen, ofcommitting fornications and adulteries like to the other beforementioned, if not more deadlie, as it were with the waues and surgesof the drenching seas ouerwhelming thée with hir vnmercifull rage?Dooest thou not in hating the peace of thy countrie as a deadlieserpent, and thirsting after ciuill wars and spoiles (oftentimesvniustlie gotten) shut vp against thy soule the gates of celestiallpeace and refreshment? Thou being left alone as a withering trée inthe middle of a field, call to remembrance (I praie thée) the vaineyouthfull fantasie and ouertimelie death of thy fathers and thybrethren. Shalt thou being set apart, and chosen foorth of all thylinage for thy godlie deserts, be reserued to liue an hundred yeares, or remaine on earth till thou be as old as Methusalem? No no. " Andafter these reprehensions, with further threatnings of Gods vengeance, he exhorted him to amendment of life, and so proceedeth to talkewith Vortiporus, whome he nameth the king, or rather the tyrant ofSouthwales, as after shall be rehearsed. 

 * * * * *

_The beginning of the kingdome of Brenitia, of whome the king ofKent, Mertia, and west Saxons descended, Ida the Saxon commended, theoriginall of the kingdome of Deira, the circuit and bounds therof, ofElla the gouernour of the same, when the partition of the kingdomeof Northumberland chanced; Vortiporus reigneth ouer the Britains, hevanquisheth the Saxons; Gyldas sharplie reprooueth Vortiporus formanie greeuous offenses, and exhorteth him to amendement. _

THE XVJ. CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: IDA. 547. ]In the yeare of the Lord 547, which was about the first yeare ofthe reigne of Aurelius Conanus, the kingdome of Brenitia began vnder aSaxon ruler there callèd Ida, & descended of Woden. For where the saidWoden had thrée sonnes, Weldecius, Withlegris, and Beldecius; of[Sidenote: _H. Hunt. _ The kingdom of Brenitia began. ]the first, the kings of Kent were lineallie extracted: of the second, the kings of Mertia: and of the third sonne came the kings ofWestsaxon, and also of him was this Ida descended, being the ninth inlineall succession from the said Beldecius and the tenth from Woden. The same Ida was vndoubtedlie a right noble personage, and changedfirst that dukedome into a kingdome; where before that time the Saxonsthat ruled there, were subiects vnto the kings of Kent. Whether hetooke vpon him of his owne accord to vsurpe the kinglie title androiall authoritie, or whether that the same was giuen to him byconsent of other, the certeintie appeareth not. But sure it is, that he being a woorthie prince, did not degenerate from his nobleancestors inuincible in warre abroad and at home, qualifieng hiskinglie seueritie with a naturall kind of courteous humanitie. Thebounds of his kingdome called (as is said) Brenitia, began in thesouth at the riuer of Tine, and ended in the north at the Forth inScotland, in the British toong called Werd. 

[Sidenote: ELLA 561. The beginning of the kingdom of Deria. ]About the same time, or rather about 14 yeares after, one Ella aSaxon also reigned as king in Deira, which kingdome began at the saidriuer of Tine in the north, & ended at the riuer of Humber toward thesouth. These two kingdomes were sometime gouerned by two seuerallkings, and afterwards at other times they were ioined in one, andgouerned by one onelie king, and named the kingdome of Northumberland, which in processe of time was much inlarged, so that it included theshires of Yorke, Notingham, Darbie, Lancaster, the bishoprike ofDurham, Copland, and other countries betwixt the east and the west[Sidenote: The riuer of Mersie. ]seas, euen vnto the riuer of Mersie. The foresaid Ella was sonneto Iffus, being descended from Woden, as the 12 in succession fromhim, though not by right line as William Malmesburie hath noted. Ida(as the same Malmesburie dooth testifie) reigned 14 yeares. 

Now Ella who was successor to Ida (as he saith) reigned thirtie[Sidenote: _Matth. West. _]yeares, and verie valiantlie inlarged his kingdome. But one authorwriteth how Ida reigned but 12 yeares, and that he builded the castellof Bamburge, first fensing it with pales, and after with a wall of[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt. _]stone. The same Ida had by his wife six sonnes, begotten in lawfull[Sidenote: _Matt. West. _]bed, Ada, Ebric, Theodoric, Athelric, Osmer, and Theofred. Moreouer he begat of certeine concubines (which he kept) six bastardsonnes, Oga, Aleric, Ettha, Osbale, Segor, and Segother. These camealtogither into this land, and arriued at Flemesburke with fortieships, as Matthæus Westmonasteriensis hath recorded. The partition ofthe kingdome of Northumberland chanced after the deceasse of Ida, asthe same author signifieth: for Ada the sonne of the foresaid Idasuccéeded his father in the kingdome of Brenitia, reigning thereinseuen yeares: and Ella the sonne of Histria, a most valiant duke, began to gouerne Deira, as both the said Matth. Westm. And others dooaffirme. 

[Sidenote: VORTIPORUS. _Matt. West. _ noteth 578. ]Vortiporus the sonne of Aurelius Conanus succéeded his father, andbegan to reigne ouer the Britains, in the yéere of our Lord 576, inthe 11, yeare of the emperour Flauius Anicius Iustinus, in the fourthyeare of the reigne of Childeric king of France, and in the fourthyeare of Clephis the Gothish king in Italie. This Vortiporusvanquished the Saxons in batttell, as the British histories makemention, and valiantlie defended his land and subiects the Britains, from the danger of them and other their allies. In the time of thiskings reigne, the foresaid Ella began to rule in the south part ofthe kingdome of Northumberland called Deira, as before is mentioned, according to the account of some authors, who also take thisVortiporus to begin his reigne in the yeare 548. After that Vortiporus[Sidenote: _Matt. West. _ noteth 3 yeares. ]had ruled the Britans the space of 4 yeares, he departed thislife, and left no issue behind him to succéed him in the kingdom. 

Against this Vortiporus Gyldas also whetting his toong, beginneth withhim thus: "And why standest thou as one starke amazed? Thou (I say)Vortiporus the tyrant of Southwales, like to the panther in maner andwickednesse diuerslie spotted as it were with manie colors, with thyhoarie head in thy throne, full of deceits, crafts and wiles, anddefiled euen from the lowest part of thy bodie to the crowne of thyhead, with diuers & sundrie murthers committed on thine owne kin, andfilthie adulteries, thus proouing a naughtie sonne of a good king, asManasses was to Ezechias. How chanceth it that the violent streamesof sinnes which thou swallowest vp like pleasant wine, or ratherart deuoured of them, (the end of thy life by little and little nowdrawing néere) can not yet satisfie the? What meanest thou that withfornication of all euills, as it were the full heape, thine owne wifebeing put away, thou by hir honest death dooest oppresse thy soulewith a certeine burthen that can not be auoided, of thine vnshamefastdaughter? Consume not (I pray thée) the residue of thy daies to theoffense of God, &c. " These and the like woords vttered he, exhortinghim to repentance, with admonitions taken out of the scriptures bothfor his comfort and warning. 

¶ If the circumstance of this that Gyldas writeth of Vortiporus bemarked, it may be perceiued, that Geffrey of Monmouth, and alsoMatthew of Westminster, the author of the floures of histories, aredeceiued, in that they take him to be the sonne of Aurelius Conanus:and rather it may be gathered, that not onlie the same AureliusConanus and Vortiporus, but also Constantinus, yea & Cuneglasus, andMaglocunus, of the which he also intreateth (as partlie shall behereafter touched) liued and reigned all at one time in seuerall partsof this Ile, and not as monarchs of the whole British nation, but asrulers each of them in his quarter, after the maner as the state ofIreland hath béene in times past before the countrie came vnder theEnglish subiection, if my coniecture herein doo not deceiue me. 

 * * * * *

_Malgo reigneth ouer the Britains, the noble qualities wherewith hewas beautified by his filthie sinnes are blemished, Gyldas reprouethCuneglasus for making warre against God and man, and this Malgo forhis manifold offenses, the vile iniquities wherevnto the Britishrulers were inclined, the valiantnesse of Kenrike king of theWestsaxons, his victories against diuers people his enimies, succession in the gouemment of the Westsaxons, Northumberland, andKentish Saxons; the first battell that was fought betwixt the Saxonsin this Iland, Cheuling with his Westsaxons encounter with theBritains and get the vpper hand, three kings of the Britains slaine, and their people spoiled of their lands, goods and liues. _

THE XVIJ. CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: MALGO. 580. _Matth. West. _ hath noted 581. ]After the deceasse of Vortiporus, Malgo the nephue of AureliusConanus (as some write) was made king of Britaine, & began his reigneouer the Britaines, in the yéere of our Lord 580, in the fiftéenthyéere of the emperour Iustinian, and in the 37 yéere of the reigne ofChilderike king of the Frenchmen. This Malgo is reported to haue béene[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon. _]the comeliest gentleman in beautie and shape of personage that wasto be found in those daies amongst all the Britains, and therewith ofa bold and hardie courage. He manfullie defended the country which hehad in gouernance from the malice of the Saxons, and subdued the outIles, as Orkenie and others. But notwithstanding the noble qualitieswith the which his person was adorned, yet he spotted them all withthe filthie sinne of Sodomie, so that he fell into the hatred ofalmightie God, and being pursued of the Saxons, receiued manieouerthrowes at their hands, as by the report of the English writers isgathered more at large. Finallie, when he had reigned fiue yéeres andod moneths, he departed this life. 

[Sidenote: _Matt. Westm. _ counteth not past fiue yeres to his reignethrough other affirme that he reigned 35 yéeres. ]It séemeth that this Malgo is named by Gyldas, Maglocunus, thewhich Gyldas (before he speaketh of him) inueieth against oneCuneglasus, whome he reprooueth, for that he warred both against Godand man: against God with grieuous sinnes, as namelie adulterie, inforsaking the companie of his lawfull wife, and kéeping to concubinea sister of hirs, that had professed chastitie: & against man withmateriall armor and weapons, which he vsed to the destruction of hisowne countrimen, with whom he kept warres, and not against the enimiesof the common wealth. 

From Cuneglasus he commeth to the foresaid Maglocunus, whome he nameththe dragon of the Iles, and the expeller of manie tyrants, not onelieout of their kingdoms, but also out of life, the last of whom hetreateth (as he himselfe saith) but the first in all mischéefe &euill, greater than manie in power, and likewise in malice: verieliberall in giuing, but more plentifull in sinne, strong and valiantin arms, but stronger in destruction of his owne soule. And soprocéeding, chargeth him with the sinne of the Sodomits, & soreblameth him, for that where it had pleased God to make him higher thanall other dukes of Britaine in kingdome and degrée, he did not shewhimselfe better, but contrarilie far woorse than they both in manersand conditions. He declareth also a little after, that this Maglocunein his yoong yéeres slue in battell his vncle being king, with themost valiant souldiers in maner that he had. Also that where thesaid Maglocune tooke vpon him the profession of a moonke, he afterrenounced the same, and became a woorsse liuer than euer he wasbefore, abandoning his wife, and kéeping his brothers sonnes wife, while hir husband yet liued. 

Thus by that which Gyldas writeth of the kings and rulers of theBritains, which liued in his daies, ye may perceiue that they weregiuen to all manner of wickednesse, and namelie to ciuill dissention, rapine, adulterie, and fornication: so that it may be thought, thatGOD stirred vp the Saxons to be a scourge to them, and to worke hisiust vengeance vpon them for their wickednesses and abhominableoffenses dailie c[=o]mitted against his diuine maiestie, so that wefind recorded by writers, how that the Saxons in diuers conflictsagainst the Britains had the better, and also tooke from them diuerstownes, as alreadie partly hath beene and also hereafter shall beshewed. 

It is furthermore to be remembred, that about the 14 yeere of the[Sidenote: 559. _Hen Hunt. _]Britaine king Conanus his reigne, which was about the end of theyere of Christ 559, Kenrike king of the Westsaxons, departed thislife, after he had reigned xxv. Yéeres complet. This Kenrike was avictorious prince, and fought diuers battels against the Britains. Inthe 18 yeere of his reigne which was the 551 of Christ, we find thathe fought against them, being come at that time vnto Salisburie, andafter great slaughter made on both parts, at length the victorieremained with the Saxons, and the Britains were chased. Againe in thetwo and twentith yéere of his reigne, and 555 yéere of Christ, thesame Kenrike and his sonne Cheuling fought with a great power ofBritains at Branburie. 

The Britains were diuided into nine companies, three in the fore ward, thrée in the battell, and thrée in the rere ward, with their horssemenand archers, after the maner of the Romans. The Saxons being ranged inone entire battell, valiantlie assailed them, and notwithstanding theshot of the Britains, yet they brought the matter to the triallof handblowes, till at length by the comming on of the night, thevictorie remained doubtfull: and no maruell is to be made therof(saith Henrie archdeacon of Huntington) sith the Saxons were men ofhuge stature, great force & valiant courage. The same yéere thatKenrike deceassed, Ida the king of Northumberland also died: he was(as ye haue heard) a right valiant prince, & inlarged the dominion ofthe Saxons greatlie, he ouercame Loth king of the Picts in battell, and Corran king of Scots. 

[Sidenote: 560. _Hen Hunt. _]Also about the yéere of Christ 560, Conanus (as yet gouerning theBritains) Irmenrike king of Kent departed this life, of whome ye haueheard before, & Ethelbert his sonne succéeded him 52 yéeres. Thenafter that the foresaid thrée princes were dead (as before yehaue heard) they had that succéeded them in their estates as herefolloweth. After Kenrike, his sonne Ceaulinus or Cheuling succéeded ingouernement of the Westsaxons: and after Ida, one Ella or Alla reignedin Northumberland: after Irmenrike followed his sonne Ethelbert inrule ouer the Kentish Saxons. 

This Ethelbert, in processe of time grew to be a mightie prince, butyet in the begining of his reigne he had but sorie successe againstsome of his enimies: for hauing to doo with the foresaid Cheuling[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt. _ Aliàs Wiphanduae. ]king of Westsaxons, he was of him ouercome in battell at Wilbasdowne, where he lost two of his dukes or cheefe capteins, beside otherpeople. This was the first battell that was fought betwixt the Saxons, one against another within this land, after their first comming intothe same. And this chanced in the yere of our Lord 567, being thesecond yéere of the emperour Iustinus. 

[Sidenote: 570. CUTHA. Aileburie. ]About the yéere 570, Cutha the brother of king Cheuling fought withthe Britains at Bedford, vanquished them, & tooke from them 4 townes, [Sidenote: 581. ]Liganbrough, Eglesbrough or Ailesburie, Besington, and Euesham. Also about the yéere of our Lord 581, the foresaid king Cheulingincountered with the Britains at a place called Diorth, and obteiningthe vpper hand, tooke from them the cities of Bath, Glocester, andCirencester. At this battell fought at Diorth, were present thréekings of the Britains, whose names were these: Coinmagill, Candidan, and Farimnagill, which were slaine there through the permission ofalmightie God as then refusing his people, the which through theirheinous sinnes and great wickednesses, had most gréeuouslie offendedhis high and diuine maiestie, as by Gyldas it may euidentlie appeare. For they had declined from the lawes of the Lord, and were becomeabhominable in his sight, euen from the prince to the poore man, fromthe priest to the Leuit, so that not one estate among them walkedvprightlie, but contrarie to dutie was gone astray, by reason whereofthe righteous God had giuen them ouer as a prey to their enimies. 

[Sidenote: His brother as _Matt. West. _ saith. ]Also in the latter end of Malgos daies or about the first beginning ofthe reigne of his successor Careticus, Cheuling and his sonne Cutwinefought with the Britains at a place called Fechanley or Fedanley, [Sidenote: _H. Hunt. _]or (as some bookes haue) Frithenlie, where Cutwine was slaine, & theEnglishmen chased: but yet Cheuling repairing his armie, wan thevictorie, and chasing the Britains, tooke from them manie countries, [Sidenote: _Matt. West. _]and wan great riches by the spoile. But Matth. West. Saith, thatthe victorie aboad with the Britains, and that the Saxons were chasedquite out of the field. The Scotish writers record, that their kingAidan (who is noted to haue béene the 49 successiuelie possessing theregiment of that land, partlie with griefe of hart for the death ofColumba a graue and wise gentleman, whome he tenderlie loued, andpartlie with age [for he was growne horieheaded, and had reigned 34yéeres] ended his life) was there in aid of the Britains, and Brudeusking of the Picts (betwixt whom and the said Aidan a sore battell wasfought) in aid of the Saxons: but the same writers name the placeDeglaston, where this battell was made, and the forces of both sidesby a sharpe incounter tried. 

 * * * * *

_The begining of the kingdome of Mercia, the bounds of the same, theheptarchie or seuen regiments of the Saxons, how they grew to thatperfection, and by whom they were reduced and drawne into a monarchie;Careticus is created king of Britaine, the Saxons take occasion bythe ciuill dissentions of the Britains to make a full conquest of theland, they procure forren power to further them in their enterprise, Gurmundus king of the Africans arriueth in Britaine, the British kingis driuen to his hard shifts, the politike practise of Gurmundus intaking Chichester & setting the towne on fire, he deliuereth the wholeland in possession to the Saxons, the English and Saxon kings putCareticus to flight, the Britains haue onelie three prouinces leftof all their countrie which before they inhabited, their religion, church, and commonwealth is in decaie, they are gouerned by threekings, Cheulings death is conspired of his owne subiects. _

THE XVIIJ. CHAPTER. 

About the same time also, and 585 of Christ, the kingdome of Mercia[Sidenote: CRIDA. _H. Hunt. _ This kingdome began in the yéere 585, as _Matt. Westm. _ saith. _Ran. Cest. _]began vnder one Crida, who was descended from Woden, and the tenthfrom him by lineall extraction. The bounds of this kingdome were ofgreat distance, hauing on the east the sea vnto Humber, and so on thenorth the said riuer of Humber, and after the riuer of Mercia, whichfalleth into the west sea at the corner of Wirhall, and so commingabout to the riuer of Dee that passeth by Chester, the same riuerbounded it on the west from Wales, and likewise Seuerne vp to Bristow:on the south it had the riuer of Thames, till it came almost toLondon. And in this sort it contained Lincolneshire, Notingamshire, Derbishire, Chesshire, Shropshire, Worcestershire, Glocestershire, Oxfordshire, Buckinghamshire, Hertefordshire, Bedfordshire, Huntingtonshire, Northamptonshire, Leicestershire, and Warwikeshire. 

¶ Thus haue ye heard how the Saxons in processe of time remoouing theBritains out of their seats, dailie wan ground of them, till at lengththey got possession of the best part of this Ile, and erected withinthe same seuen kingdoms, which were gouerned by seuen seuerall kings, who continued vntill the kings of Westsaxon brought them all at lengthinto one monarchie, as after shall appéere. Matth. Westmin. Reckonetheight kingdoms as thus; The kingdom of Kent, the kingdom of Sussex, the kingdom of Essex, the kingdom of Eastangle, the kingdom of Mercia, the kingdom of Westsex, and the kingdom of Northumberland, whichwas diuided into two kingdoms, that is to say, into Deira and intoBernicia: wherevnto W. Harison addeth the ninth in the first part ofhis chronologie, and calleth it Wales. 

[Sidenote: CARETICUS. ]After that Malgo or Maglocune was departed this life, oneCareticus, or (as some write him) Caretius, was made king of theBritains, and began his reigne in the yéere of our Lord 586, which[Sidenote: 586. ]was in the third yéere of the emperour Mauricius, and thirtéenth ofChilperike king of France. This Careticus was a nourisher of ciuillwarre and dissention amongst his owne people the Britains, so thathe was hated both of God and man, as writers testifie. The Saxonsvnderstanding that the Britains were not of one mind, but diuided inpartakings, so as one was readie to deuoure an other, thought it goodtime for them to aduance their conquests, and ceassed not to pursuethe Britains by force and continuall warre, till they had[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon. _ See more of this Gurmundus in Ireland. _Ranulf. Cest. _]constreined them for refuge to withdraw into Wales. And as some hauewritten, the Saxons meaning to make a full conquest of the land, sentouer into Ireland, requiring one Gurmundus a king of the Affricans tocome ouer into Britaine to helpe them against the Britains. 

This Gurmundus appointing his brother Turgesius to pursue the conquestof Ireland, came and arriued heere in Britaine, making such cruellwarre in aid of the Saxons against the Britains, that Careticus wasconstreined to kéepe him within the citie of Chicester or Cirencester, and was there besieged, and at length by continuall assalts andskirmishes, when he had lost manie of his men, he was glad to forsakethat citie, and fled into Wales. This Gurmundus tooke Cirencester orChichester, and destroied it in most cruell maner. Some write, thathe tooke this citie by a policie of warre, in binding to the féet ofsparrowes which his people had caught, certeine clewes of thred ormatches, finelie wrought & tempered with matter readie to take fire, so that the sparrowes being suffered to go out of hand, flue into thetowne to lodge themselues within their neasts which they had made instacks of corne, and eues of houses, so that the towne was therebyset on fire, and then the Britains issuing foorth, fought with theirenimies, and were ouercome and discomfited. 

But whilest the battell continued, Careticus stale away, and got himinto Wales. After this, the foresaid Gurmundus destroied this landthroughout in pitifull wise, and then deliuered it in possession tothe Saxons, the which thankfullie receiued it: and because they weredescended of those that first came ouer with Hengist, they changed thename of the land, and called it Hengistland, accordinglie as thesame Hengist had in times past ordeined: the which name after forshortnesse of spéech was somewhat altered, and so lastlie calledEngland, and the people Englishmen. But rather it may be thought, thatsith a great part of those people which came ouer into this land outof Germanie with the said Hengist, and other capteins, were ofthose Englishmen which inhabited Germanie, about the parts of[Sidenote: _Matt. West. _]Thoringhen, they called this land England, after their name, when theyhad first got habitation within it: and so both the land and peopletooke name of them, being called _Angli_, a long time before theyentered into this Ile, (as before is shewed out of Cornelius Tacitusand others. ) But now to returne where we left. 

[Sidenote: It should séeme that this historie of Gurmundus is but somefained tale except it may be that he was some Dane, Norwegian orGermane. ]Of this Gurmundus the old English writers make no mention, noralso anie ancient authors of forren parties: and yet saith the Britishbooke, that after he had conquered this land, and giuen it to theSaxons, he passed ouer into France, and there destroied much of thatland, as an enimie to the faith of Christ. For which consideration hewas the more readie to come to the aid of the Saxons, who as yet hadnot receiued the christian faith, but warred against the Britains, aswell to destroie the faith of Christ within this land, as to establishto themselues continuall habitations in the same. There be, thatomitting to make mention of Gurmundus, write thus of the expellingof the Britains out of this land at that time, when with their kingCareticus they got them into Wales. 

[Sidenote: 586. ][Sidenote: _Matt. West. _]In the yéere of Grace 586, Careticus a louer of ciuillwarre succéeded Malgo an enimie to God and to the Britains, whoseinconstancie when the English and Saxon kings perceiued, with oneconsent they rose against him, and after manie battels chased him fromcitie to citie, till at length incountering with him in a pight field, they droue him beyond Seuerne into Wales. Héerevpon clerks and priestswere driuen out of their places with bright swoords brandishing inall parts, and fire crackling in churches, wherewith the same wereconsumed. The remnant of the Britains therefore withdrew into the westparts of the land, that is to say, into Cornwall, and into Wales, outof which countries they oftentimes brake out, and made insurrectionsvpon the Saxons, the which in maner aforsaid got possession of thechiefest parts of the land, leauing to the Britains onlie threeprouinces, that is to say, Cornwall, Southwales, and Northwales, whichcountries were not easie to be woone, by reason of the thicke woodsinuironed with déepe mareshes and waters, and full of high craggierocks and mounteins. 

The English and Saxon kings hauing thus remooued the Britains, inlarged the bounds of their dominions. There reigned in that seasonwithin this land, beside the Britaine kings, eight kings of theEnglish and Saxon nations, as Ethelbert in Kent, Cissa in Sussex, Ceauline in Westsex, Creda or Crida in Mercia, Erkenwine in Essex, Titila in Estangle, Elle in Deira, and Alfrid in Bernicia. In thissort the Britains lost the possession of the more part of theirancient seats, and the faith of Christ thereby was greatlie decaied:for the churches were destroied; and the archbishops of CaerleonArwiske, London and Yorke withdrew togither with their cleargie intothe mounteins and woods within Wales, taking with them the reliks ofsaints, doubting the same should be destroied by the enimies, andthemselues put to death if they should abide in their old habitations. Manie also fled into Britaine Armorike with a great fléete of ships, so that the whole church or congregation (as ye may call it) of thetwo prouinces, Loegria and Northumberland, was left desolate in thatseason, to the great hinderance and decaie of the christian religion. Careticus was driuen into Wales (as before is rehearsed) about thesecond or third yéere of his reigne, and there continued with hisBritains, the which ceassed not to indamage the Saxons from time totime as occasion still serued. 

But here is to be noted, that the Britains being thus remoued intoWales and Cornwall, were gouerned afterwards by thrée kings, or rathertyrants, the which ceased not with ciuill warre to seeke others[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. _]destruction, till finallie (as saith the British booke) they becameall subiect vnto Cadwallo, whome Beda nameth Cedwallo. In the meanetime, Ceaulinus or Cheuling king of the Westsaxons, through hisowne misgouernance and tyrannie, which towards his latter daies hepractised, did procure not onelie the Britains, but also his ownesubiects to conspire his death, so that ioining in battell with hisaduersaries at Wodensdic, in the 33 yeare of his reigne, his armie wasdiscomfited, and he himselfe constreined to depart into exile, andshortlie after ended his life before he could find meanes to berestored. 

¶ So that we haue here a mirror or liuelie view of a tyrant anda king, wherein there is no lesse ods in the manner of theirgouernement, than there is repugnance in their names, or difference intheir states. For he seeth but little into the knowledge of toongs, that vnderstandeth not what the office of a king should be, bythe composition of his name, the same sounding in Gréeke [Gréek:_básileus_], which being resolued is in effect [Gréek: _básisláo_], that is, the foundation or stay of the people; from whichqualitie when he resulteth, he maketh shipwracke of that goodlietitle, and degenerateth into a tyrant, than the which violent andinforced gouernement as there is none more perillous, so is it ofall other the least in continuance: this is prooued by historicallobseruation through the course of this historie. 

 * * * * *

_Ceolric reigneth ouer the Westsaxons, the Saxons and Britainsincounter, Ethelbert king of Kent subdueth the Englishsaxons, he ismaried to the French kings daughter vpon cautions of religion, theking imbraceth the gospell, Augustine the moonke and others were sentinto this Ile to preach the christian faith, the occasion that mouedGregorie the great to send him, buieng and selling of boies, theEnglishmen called Angli commended, Ethelbert causeth Augustine and hisfellowes to come before him, they preach to the king and histraine, he granteth them a conuenient seat and competent reliefe inCanturburie, the maner of their going thither and their behauiourthere, the king and his people receiue the christian faith, and arebaptised. _

THE XIX. CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: CELRIC. ]Now after Cheuling, his nephue Celricus or Ceolric that was sonnevnto Cutwine, the sonne of the foresaid Cheuling, reigned as king ouerthe Westsaxons fiue yeares & fiue moneths. In like manner the sameyeare died Ella or Alla king of Northumberland, after whome succéededEthelricus the sonne of Ida, and reigned but fiue yeares, being a manwell growne in yeares before he came to be king. About thrée yeeresafter this, the Saxons & Britains fought a battell at Wodenesbourne, where the Britains being ranged in good order, the Saxons set vponthem boldlie indéed, but disorderedlie, so that the victorie remainedwith the Britains. The Saxons the more valiant they had shewedthemselues in battell, before that time, so much the more slow andvntowardlie did they shew themselues now in running awaie to sauethemselues, so that an huge number of them were slaine. Also about[Sidenote: 594. ]the same time died Crida king of Mercia 594, after whome his sonneWibbas or Wipha succeeded. And after the deceasse of Ethelric, oneEdelbert or Edelfride surnamed the wild, succéeded in gouernement ofthe Northumbers. But to returne to our purpose. 

Ethelbert king of Kent, not discouraged with the euill chance which[Sidenote: _Beda_. _Will. Malmes. _]happened in the beginning, but rather occasioned thereby to learnemore experience in feats of warre, prooued so perfect a maistertherein, that in processe of time he subdued by force of armes allthose English Saxons which lay betwixt the bounds of his countrie, andthe riuer of Humber. Also to haue friendship in forraine parts, heprocured a wife for himselfe of the French nation, named the ladieBertha, being king Cheriberts daughter of France; but with condition, that he should permit hir to continue and vse the rites and lawes ofchristian faith and religion, and to haue a bishop whose name wasLuidhard, appointed to come and remaine with hir here in this land forhir better instruction in the lawes of the Lord. So that they two withother of the French nation that came ouer with them remaining in thecourt, and vsing to serue God in praiers and otherwise, according tothe custome of the christian religion, began vndoubtedlie to giuelight to the kings mind as yet darkned with the clouds of paganisme, so as the bright beames of the celestiall cléerenes of vnderstandingremooued the thicke mists of his vnbeléefe in tract of time, andprepared his heart to the receiuing of the gospell, which after byheauenlie prouidence was preached to him, by occasion, and in maner asfolloweth. 

[Sidenote: _Beda_. _Matth. West. _ saith 596. 47 saith the same author. ]In the yeare of our Lord 596, which was about the 14 yeare of thereigne of the emperour Mauricius, and after the comming of the EnglishSaxons into this land, about an 147 yeares almost complet, the bishopof Rome, Gregorie the first of that name, and surnamed Magnus, sentAugustinus a moonke, with certeine other learned men into this Ile topreach the christian faith vnto the English Saxons, which nation asyet had not receiued the gospell. And here we hold it necessarie toshew how it is recorded by diuer writers, that the first occasionwhereby Gregorie was mooued thus to send Augustine into this land, rose by this meanes. 

[Sidenote: _Beda_. _Will. Malmes. _]It chanced (whilest the same Gregorie was as yet but archdeacon ofthe see of Rome) certeine yoong boies were brought thither to beesold out of Northumberland, according to the accustomable vse of thatcountrie, in somuch that as we haue in our time séene (saith W. Mal. )the people of that prouince haue not yet doubted to sell awaie theirnéere kinsfolke for a small price. When those children which atthat time were brought from thence to Rome, had by reason of theirexcellent beauties and comelie shape of lims and bodie, turned[Sidenote: _Vita Gregorii. Magni. _]the eies in maner of all the citizens to the beholding of them, itfortuned that Gregorie also came amongst other to behold them, andwhen he considered and well viewed their faire skins, their swéetvisages, and beautifull bushes of their bright and yeallow heares, hedemanded out of what region or land they came? Vnto whome answere wasmade, that they were brought out of Britaine, the inhabitants of whichcountrie were of the like beautifull aspect. Then he asked whether themen of that countrie were christians, or as yet intangled with blindheathenish errors? Wherevnto it was answered, that they were notchristened, but followed the religion of the Gentiles. WhereatGregorie fetching a déepe sigh, said: Ah, alas that the author ofdarkenesse dooth as yet possesse men of so brightsome countenances, and that with the grace of such faire shining visages, they beareabout minds void of inward grace. 

"Moreouer he demanded by what name the people were called, wheretoanswere was made, that they were called Angli, that is to sayEnglishmen. Right woorthilie (saith he) for they haue angels faces, and such as ought to be made fellow-heires with angels in heauen. Thenasked he the name of the prouince from whence they were brought, andit was told him they were of Deira. It is well (said he) they are tobe deliuered "De ira dei, " that is to say, from the ire and wrath ofGod, and called to the mercie of Christ our Lord. What name (said he)hath the king of that prouince? Wherevnto answere was made that he wascalled Alla, wherevpon alluding to that name, he said, Alleluiaought to be soong in those parts to the praise and honor of God thecreator. "

[Sidenote: Pelagius the second. _Will. Malmes. _]Herevpon comming to Benedict the first of that name (as then bishopof Rome) he required him that some learned men might be sent intoEngland to preach the gospell vnto the Englishmen, offering himselfeto be one of the number. But though Benedict was contented to grant[Sidenote: Pelagius. ]his request, yet the Romans had him in such estimation, that theywould not consent that he should depart so farre from the citie, sothat by them he was at that time staied of that his godlie purpose. Howbeit when he came to be bishop, he thought to performe it thoughnot by himselfe, yet by other: and so Augustine and his fellowes weresent by him about it (as before is said. ) By the way, as they were[Sidenote: M. Fox. ]passing in their iournie, such a sudden feare entred into theirhearts, that (as some write) they returned all. Others write, thatAugustine was sent backe to Gregorie, to sue that they might bereleased of that voiage so dangerous and vncerteine amongst sucha barbarous people, whose language they neither knew, nor whoserudenesse they were able to resist. Then Gregorie with pithieperswasions confirming and comforting him, sent him againe withletters vnto the bishop of Arles, willing him to helpe and aid thesaid Austine and his companie in all what so euer his néede required. Also other letters he directed by the foresaid Austine vnto hisfellowes, exhorting them to go forward boldlie in the Lords woorke, asby the tenor of the said epistle here following may appeare. 

 "_Gregorie the seruant of Gods servants, to the seruants of our Lord. _

"For as much as it is better not to take good things in hand, thanafter they be begun, to thinke to reuolt backe from the same againe, therefore now you may not nor cannot (dere children) but withall feruent studie and labour must needs go forward in that goodbusinesse, which thorough the helpe of God you haue well begun. Neither let the wearisomnesse of your iournie, nor the slanderoustoongs of men appall you, but that with all instance and feruencie yeproceed and accomplish the thing which the Lord hath ordeined you totake in hand, knowing that your great trauell shall be recompensedwith reward of greater glorie hereafter to come. Therefore as we sendhere Austine to you againe, whome also we haue ordeined to be yourgouernour, so doo you humblie obey him in all things, knowing that itshall be profitable for your soules what soeuer at his admonition yeshall doo. Almightie God with his grace defend you, and grant me tosee in the eternall countrie the fruit of your labours, though heere Icannot labour in the same fellowship with you togither. The Lord Godkeepe you safe most deere and welbeloued children. Dated the tenthbefore the kalends of August, in the reigne of our souereigne lordMauricius most vertuous emperor, the fourtenth of his empire. "

Thus emboldned and comforted through the good woords and wholesomeexhortation of Gregorie, they set forward againe, and spéeding foorththeir iournie, first arriued at the Ile of Thanet in Kent in themoneth of Iulie, being in number about fortie persons, of the whichdiuerse were interpretors, whome they brought with them out of France. These they sent vnto king Ethelbert, signifieng the occasion of theircomming, who hearing the messengers within a few daies after, wentinto that Ile, and there abroad out of anie house sat downe, andcaused Augustine and his fellowes to come before him, for he wouldnot come vnder anie roofe with them, sore doubting to be bewitched bythem, being persuaded that they were practised in nigromancie. Butthey comming to him, not by the power of the diuell (as they said) butby the might and power of almightie God, bearing in stéed of a[Sidenote: The seuenfold letanies of S. Gregorie were not yet deuised. ]banner a crosse of siluer, and an image of our Lord and Sauiourpainted in a table, and thereto singing the letanies, madeintercession vnto the Lord for the euerlasting preseruation ofthemselues, and of all them for whome and to whome they came. 

Now when they being set downe by commandement of the king, hadpreached the woord of life to him, and to all those that came thitherwith him, he made them this answer, that their woords and promiseswere good: but for as much as the same were new & vncerteine to himthat had béen brought vp in the contrarie doctrine, he could notrashlie assent to their admonitions, & leaue that beléefe which he andthe English nation had so long a time obserued and kept: but (said he)because ye haue trauelled farre, to the intent to make vs partakersof those things which ye beléeue to be most true and perfect, wewill thus much graunt vnto you, that ye shall be receiued into thiscountrie, and haue harbrough, with all things sufficient found vntoyou for your maintenance and sustentation: neither will we hinderyou, but that ye may by preaching associat and ioine as manie of oursubiects as you can vnto your law and beléefe. They had thereforeassigned vnto them a place to lodge in within the citie ofCanturburie, which was the head citie of all his dominion. It is saidthat as they approched the citie according to their maner, they had acrosse borne before them, with an image of our Lord Iesus Christ, andthey followed, singing this letanie, "Deprecamur te Domine in omnimisericordia tua, vt auferatur furor tuus & ira tua à ciuitate ista &de domo sancta tua, quoniam peccauimus: Alleluia. " _That is to say_, We beseech thee Ô Lord in all thy mercie that thy furie and wrathmay be taken from this citie, and from thy holie house, for we hauesinned. Praise be to thee Ô Lord. --After they were receiued into[Sidenote: _Beda_. _Matth. West. _]Canturburie, they began to follow the trade of life which the apostlesvsed in the primitiue church, that is to say, exercising themselues incontinuall praier, watching, and preaching to as manie as they could, despising all worldlie things, as not belonging to them, receiuingonelie of them (whome they taught) things necessarie for thesustenance of their life, & liuing in all points according to thedoctrine which they set forth, hauing their minds readie to suffer inpatience all aduersities what so euer, yea and death it selfe, for the[Sidenote: The christian faith receiued of the Englishmen. ]confirming of that which they now preached. Herevpon, manie of theEnglish people beléeued and were baptised, hauing in great reuerencethe simplicitie of those men, and the swéetenesse of their heauenliedoctrine. There was a church néere to the citie on the east partthereof dedicated to the honor of saint Martine, and builded of oldtime whilest the Romans as yet inhabited Britaine, in the which thequéene, being (as we haue said) a christian, vsed to make hir praiers. To this church Austine and his fellowes at their first commingaccustomed to resort, and there to sing, to praie, to saie masse, to preach and to baptise, till at length the king being conuerted, granted them licence to preach in euerie place, and to build andrestore churches where they thought good. After that the king beingpersuaded by their doctrine, good examples giuing, and diuers miraclesshewed, was once baptised, the people in great numbers began togiue eare vnto the preaching of the gospell, and renouncing their[Sidenote: _Lib. 7, cap. 26_. ]heathenish beléefe, became christians, in so much that as Gregorieremembreth, there were baptised ten thousand persons in one day, being the feast of the natiuitie of our Sauiour 597, and the firstindiction. 

[Sidenote: _Polychron. _]¶ Some write how this should chance toward the latter end ofAugustines daies, after he was admitted to preach the gospell amongstthem that inhabited about Yorke (as some write) which affirme, thatthe said number of ten thousand was baptised in the riuer of Suale, which (as W. Harison saith) cannot be verified, because of theindiction and death of Gregorie. But to procéed. 

 * * * * *

_Religion is not to be inforced but perswaded and preached, Augustineis made archbishop of England, Gregorie informeth Augustine ofcerteine ordinances to be made and obserued in the new English church, as the reuenewes of the church to be diuided into foure parts, ofliturgie, of mariage, of ecclesiasticall discipline and ordeining ofbishops: trifling questions objected by Augustine to Gregorie, fellowhelpers are sent ouer to assist. Augustine in his ministerie, hereceiueth his pall, reformation must be doone by little and little, not to glorie in miracles, the effect of Gregories letters to K. Ethelbert after his conuersion to christianitie. _

THE XX. CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: _Beda. Lib. _ 1. _cap. _ 26. And 27. ]King Ethelbert reioised at the conuersion of his people, howbeithe would not force anie man to be baptised, but onelie shewed by hisbehauiour, that he fauored those that beléeued more than other, asfellow citizens with him of the heauenlie kingdome: for he learned ofthem that had instructed him in the faith, that the obedience due toChrist ought not to be inforced, but to come of good will. Moreouer heprouided for Augustine and his fellowes a conuenient place for theirhabitation within the citie of Canturburie, and further gaue them[Sidenote: Augustine ordeined archbishop of the English nation. ]necessarie reuenewes in possession for their maintenance. After thatthe faith of Christ was thus receiued of the English men, Augustinewent into France, and there of the archbishop of Arles named Etheriuswas ordeined archbishop of the English nation, according to the orderprescribed by Gregorie before the departure of the said Augustine fromRome. 

[Sidenote: Laurence a priest. ]After his returne into Britaine, he sent Laurence a priest, andPéeter a moonke vnto Rome, to giue knowledge vnto Gregorie the bishop, how the Englishmen had receiued the faith, and that he was ordeinedarchbishop of the land, according to that he had commanded, if thewoorke prospered vnder his hand as it had doone. He also required tohaue Gregories aduice touching certéine ordinances to be made andobserued in the new church of England. Wherevpon Gregorie, sendingbacke the messengers, wrote an answere vnto all his demands. And firsttouching the conuersation of archbishops with the clergie, and inwhat sort the church goods ought to be imploied, he declared that the[Sidenote: The reuenewes of the church to be diuided into 4. Parts. ]ancient custome of the apostolike see was to giue commandementvnto bishops ordeined, that the profits and reuenewes of theirbenefices ought to be diuided into foure parts, whereof the firstshould be appointed to the bishop and his familie for the maintenanceof hospitalitie: the second should be assigned to the clergie: thethird giuen to the poore: and the fourth imploied vpon repairing oftemples. 

[Sidenote: Liturgie. ]And whereas in the church of Rome one custome in saieng masse[Sidenote: Church seruice. ]or the liturgie was obserued, and another custome in France;concerning such church seruice, Gregorie aduised Austine that if hefound anie thing either in the church of Rome, either in the church ofFrance, or in anie other church which might most please the almightieGod, he should diligentlie choose it out, and instruct the church ofEngland (now being new) according to that forme which he should gatherfoorth of the said churches: for the things are not loued for the[Sidenote: Such as did steale. ]places sake, but the places for the things sake. Also for punishing ofsuch as had stolen things out of churches, so néere as might be, theoffender should be chastised in charitie, so as he might know hisfault, and (if it were possible) restore the thing taken away. 

[Sidenote: Mariages. ]And touching degrées in mariage, Englishmen might take to theirwiues, women that touched them in the third and fourth degrée withoutreprehension, and if any vnlawfull mariages were found amongst theEnglishmen, as if the sonne had maried the fathers wife, or thebrother the brothers wife, they ought to be warned in anie wise toabsteine, and vnderstand it to be a gréeuous sinne: yet should theynot for that thing be depriued of the communion of the bodie and bloudof our Lord, least those things might séeme to be punished in themwherein they had offended (before their conuersion to the christian[Sidenote: Discipline of the church. ]faith) by ignorance; for at this season the church (saith he)correcteth some things of a feruent earnestnesse, suffreth somethings of a gentle mildnes, and dissembleth some things of a prudentconsideration, and so beareth and winketh at the same, that oftentimesthe euill which she abhorreth by such bearing and dissembling, isrestrained and reformed. 

[Sidenote: Ordeining of bishops. ]Moreouer touching the ordeining of bishops, he would they shouldbe so placed, that the distance of place might not be a let, but thatwhen a bishop should be consecrated, there might be thrée or fourepresent. Also touching the bishops of France, he willed Augustine inno wise to intermeddle with them, otherwise than by exhortationand good admonition to be giuen, but not to presume anie thing byauthoritie, sith the archbishop of Arles had receiued the pall intimes past, whose authoritie he might not diminish, least he shouldséeme to put his sickle into another mans haruest. But as for thebishops of Britaine, he committed them vnto him, that the vnlearnedmight be taught, the weake with wholesome persuasions[Sidenote: Women with child. ]strengthened, and the froward by authoritie reformed. Moreouer, that awoman with child might be baptised, and she that was deliuered after33 daies of a manchild, and after 46 daies of a womanchild, should bepurified, but yet might she enter the church before, if she would. [Sidenote: Matters in question about trifles. ]

 The residue of Augustines demands consisted in these points, to wit:

 1 Within what space a child should be christened after it was borne, for doubt to be preuented by death?

 2 Within what time a man might companie with his wife after she was brought to bed?

 3 Whether a woman, hauing hir floures, might enter the church, or receiue the communion?

 4 Whether a man hauing had companie with his wife, might enter the church, or receiue the communion before he was washed with water?

 5 Whether after pollusion by night in dreames, a man might receiue the communion: or if he were a priest, whether he might say masse?

To these questions Gregorie maketh answere at full in the booke andplace before cited, which for bréefenesse we passe ouer. He sent alsoat that time with the messengers aforesaid, at their returne intoEngland, diuers learned men to helpe Augustine in the haruest of[Sidenote: Assistance to Augustine. The pall. ]the Lord. The names of the chiefest were these, Melitus, Iustus, Paulinus, and Ruffinianus. He sent allso the pall, which is theornament of an archbishop, with vessels and apparell which should bevsed in churches by the archbishop and other ministers. He sent alsowith the pall other letters to Augustine, to let him vnderstand whatnumber of bishops he would haue him to ordeine within this land. Also after that Melitus, and the other before mentioned persons weredeparted from Rome, he sent a letter vnto the same Melitus, being yeton his way toward Britaine, touching further matter concerning the[Sidenote: Bearing with them that had newlie receiued the faith, whereof superstition grew and increased. ]churches of England, wherein he confesseth that manie things arepermitted to be vsed of the people latelie brought from the errorsof gentilitie, in keeping feasts on the dedication daies, which haueresemblance with the old superstitious rites of the Pagan religion. For to hard and obstinate minds (saith he) it is not possible to cutaway all things at once, for he that coueteth to the highest place, goeth vp by steps and not by leaps. 

[Sidenote: Miracles. ]At the same time Gregorie did send letters vnto Augustine touchingthe miracles, which by report he vnderstood were shewed by the sameAugustine, counselling him in no wise to glorie in the same, butrather in reioising to feare, and consider that God gaue him the giftto worke such signes for the wealth of them to whom he was sent topreach the gospell: he aduised him therefore to beware of vaine-glorieand presumption, for the disciples of the truth (saith he) haue noioy, but onlie that which is common with all men, of which there is noend, for not euerie one that is elect worketh miracles, but euerie ofthe elect haue their names written in heauen. These letters, with theother which Gregorie sent at this time vnto Augustine, were dated thetenth day of the kalends of Iulie, in the yéere of our Lord 602, whichwas the 19 yeere of the emperour Mauricius. Moreouer he sent most[Sidenote: 602. ]courteous letters by these messengers to king Ethelbert, in thewhich he greatlie commended him, in that he had receiued the christianfaith, and exhorted him to continue in that most holie state of life, whereby he might worthilie looke for reward at the hands of almightieGod. 

 * * * * *

_What reparations and foundations Augustine finished for clergimen tothe supportation of the church, the building of Paules in London andsaint Peters in Westminster vncerteine, a prouinciall councell calledby Augustine, he restoreth a blind man to his sight, the Britains arehardlie weaned from their old custome of beliefe, an heremits opinionof Augustine, he requireth three things to be obserued of theBritains, he ordeineth bishops at London and Rochester; Sabertreigneth ouer the Eastsaxons, Augustine dieth and is buried. _

THE XXJ. CHAPTER. 

Thus farre we haue waded in the forme and maner of conuerting theEnglish nation to christianitie, by the labours of Augustine and hiscoadiutors: now therefore (that we may orderlie procéed) it remaineththat we say somewhat of the acts and déeds of the said Augustine; ofwhom we read, that after he was established archbishop, and had his[Sidenote: _Beda_. ]sée appointed him at Canturburie, he restored another church inthat citie which had béene erected there in times past by certeine ofthe Romans that were christians, and did dedicate the same now tothe honour of Christ our Sauiour. He also began the foundation of amonasterie without that citie, standing toward the east, in the whichby his exhortation, king Ethelbert built a church euen from theground, which was dedicated vnto the holie apostles Peter and Paule, in the which the bodie of the said Augustine was buried, and likewisethe bodies of all the archbishops of Canturburie and kings of Kent[Sidenote: One Peter was the first Abbat. ]a long time after. This abbie was called saint Austins after hisname, one Peter being the first abbat thereof. The church there wasnot consecrated by Augustine, but by his successor Laurence, after hewas dead. 

Moreouer, king Ethelbert at the motion of Augustine built a church inthe citie of London (which he latelie had conquered) and dedicated itvnto saint Paule; but whether he builded or restored this church ofsaint Paule it may be doubted, for there be diuers opinions of thebuilding thereof. Some haue written that it was first builded by king[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd. _]Lud (as before is mentioned. ) Other againe write, that it wasbuilded afterward by Sigebert king of the Eastsaxons. Also kingEthelbert builded the church of saint Andrews in Rochester. It islikewise remembred by writers, that the same king Ethelbert procured a[Sidenote: _Beda_. ]citizen of London to build a church to S. Peter without the citieof London toward the west, in a place then called Thorney, that is tosay, the Ile of thorns, and now called Westminster: though others[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd. _ Westminster church builded. ]haue written that it was built by Lucias king of Britaine, or ratherby Sibert king of the Eastsaxons. This church was either newlie built, or greatlie inlarged by king Edward surnamed the Confessor, and afterthat, the third Henrie king of England did make there a beautifullmonasterie, and verie richlie indowed the same with great possessionsand sumptuous iewels. The place was ouergrowne with vnderwoods, asthornes and brambles, before that the church was begun to be buildedthere in this king Ethelberts daies. ¶ Thus the faith of Christ beingonce begun to be receiued of the English men, tooke woonderfullincrease within a short time. 

[Sidenote: _Ran. Cest. _ _Beda_. _Sigebertus_. _ann. 19 Mauricijimperatoris_. A synod. Ausines oke. _Galfrid. Lib. 8. Cap. 4_. ]In the meane season by the helpe of king Ethelbert, Augustine causeda councell to be called at a place in the confines of the Westsaxons, which place long after was called Austines oke, where he procured thebishops or doctors of the prouinces of the Britains to come before him. Among the Britains or the Welshmen, christianitie as yet remained inforce, which from the apostles time had neuer failed in that nation. When Augustine came into this land, he found in their prouinces seuenbishops sées, and an archbishops sée, wherein sat verie godlie & rightreligious prelats, and manie abbats, in the which the Lords flocke kepttheir right order: but because they differed in obseruing the feast of[Sidenote: _Beda lib. 2. Ca. 2. _]Easter, and other rites from the vse of the Romane church, Augustinethought it necessarie to mooue them to agrée with him in vnitie of thesame, but after long disputation and reasoning of those matters, theycould not be induced to giue their assent in that behalfe. Augustine toprooue his opinion good, wrought a miracle in restoring sight to one ofthe Saxon nation that was blind. 

The Britains that were present, mooued with this miracle, confessedthat it was the right waie of iustice and righteousnesse whichAugustine taught; but yet they said that they might not forsake theirancient customs without consent and licence of their nation. Wherevpon[Sidenote: Another synod. ]they required another synod to be holden, whereat a greater numberof them might be present. This being granted, there came (as it isreported) seuen bishops of the Britains, and a great number of[Sidenote: The monasterie of Bangor. Abbat Dionoth. ]learned men, speciallie of the famous monasterie of Bangor, whereofin those daies one Dionoth was abbat, who as they went towards thatcouncell, came first to a certeine wise man, which liued amongst theman heremits life, and asked his aduise, whether they ought to forsaketheir traditions at the preaching of Augustine or not: who made thisanswer; "If he be the man of God, follow him. " Then said they; "How[Sidenote: The answer of a godlie man touching Austine theEnglishmens apostle. ]shall we prooue whether he be so or not?" Then said he: "The Lordsaith, Take vp my yoke and learne of me, for I am méeke & humble inhart: if Augustine be humble and meeke in hart, it is to be beléeuedthat he also beareth the yoke of Christ, and offereth it to you tobeare; but if he be not méeke but proud, it is certeine that he isnot of GOD, nor his woord to be regarded. " "And how shall we sée andperceiue that (said they?)" "Find meanes (said he) that he maie firstcome to the place of the synod with those of his side, and if he ariseto receiue you at your comming, then know that he is the seruant ofGod, and obey him; but if he despise you, and arise not towards you, whereas you be more in number, let him be despised of you. "

They did as he commanded, and it chanced, that when they came, theyfound Augustine sitting in his chaire: whome when they beheld, straightwaies they conceiued indignation, and noting him of pride, laboured to reprooue all his saiengs. He told them that they vsed[Sidenote: Thrée things required by Augustine of the Britainsto be observed. ]manie things contrarie to the custom of the vniuersall church, and yet if in thrée things they would obeie him, that is to say, in kéeping the feast of Easter in due time, in ministring baptismeaccording to the custome of the Romane church, & in preaching to theEnglishmen the woord of life with him & his fellowes, then would he becontented to suffer all other things patientlie which they did, thoughthe same were contrarie to the maners and customs of the Romaneiurisdiction. But they flatlie denied to doo anie of those things, and gaue a plaine answer that they would not receiue him for theirarchbishop: for laieng their heads togither, thus they thought, If herefuse now to arise vnto vs, how much the more will he contemne vsif we should become subiect to him? Vnto whom (as it is said)[Sidenote: Augustine threatneth. ]Augustine in threatening wise told them afore hand, that if they wouldnot receiue peace with their brethren, they should receiue warre ofthe enimies; & if they would not preach to the Englishmen the waie oflife, they should suffer punishment by death at the hands of them:which thing in deed after came to passe, as in place conuenient[Sidenote: 604. Bishops ordeined at London and Rochester. ]shall be expressed. After this in the yéere of our Lord 604, thearchbishop Augustine ordeined two bishops, that is to say, Melitus atLondon, that he might preach the woord of God to the Eastsaxons, whichwere diuided from them of Kent by the riuer of Thames, and Iustus inthe citie of Rochester within the limits of Kent. 

[Sidenote: SABERT. ]At that time Sabert reigned ouer the Eastsaxons, but he wassubiect vnto Ethelbert king of Kent, whose nephue he was also by hissister Ricula that was married vnto king Sledda that succéeded afterErchenwine the first king of the Eastsaxons, and begat on hir thisSabert that receiued the faith. After that Augustine had ordeinedMelitus to be bishop of London, as before is said, king Ethelbertbuilded (as some write) the church of saint Paule within the samecitie, where the same Melitus and his successors might keepe theirsée. And also for the like purpose he builded the church of saintAndrew the apostle at Rochester, that Iustus and his successors mighthaue their sée in that place, according to Augustines institution:he bestowed great gifts vpon both those churches, endowing them withlands and possessions verie bountifullie, to the vse of them thatshould be attendant in the same with the bishops. 

[Sidenote: _Ran. Cestren. _]Finallie, Augustine after he had gouerned as archbishop the churchof Canturburie by the space of 12 yéeres currant, departed this lifethe fiue and twentieth of Maie, and was buried first without the citienéere to the church of the apostles Peter and Paule (whereof mentionis made before) bicause the same church as yet was not finished nordedicated; but after it was dedicated, his bodie was brought into thechurch, and reuerentlie buried in the north Ile there. He ordeined inhis life time Laarence to be his successor in the sée of Canturburie, of whome ye shall heare hereafter. ¶ Thus haue ye heard in what manerthe Englishmen were first brought from the worshipping of false gods, and baptised in the name of the liuing God by the foresaid Augustine(as we find in Beda and other writers. ) Now we will returne to otherdooings chancing in the meane time amongst the people of this Ile. 

 * * * * *

_Ceowlfe or Ceoloulph gouerneth the Westsaxons, Ceorlus king ofMercia, Edelfride king of the Northumbers, and Edan king of the Scotsioine in battell, Edan is discomfited, Edelfride subdueth the citizensof Chester, the deuout moonks of Bangor praie for safetie from theswoord of the enimie, twelue hundred of them are slaine, Edelfrideentreth the citie of Chester, the Britains assembling their powervnder three capteins incounter with Edelfride, slaie manie of hissouldiers, and put him to flight, warres betweene Edelfride andRedwald king of the Eastangles about Edwine the sonne of king Elle, Edelfride is slaine, Ceowlfe king of the Westsaxons dieth. _

THE XXIJ. CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: _Matth. West. _ saith 34. ]After the deceasse of Chelricus king of the Westsaxons, we findthat Ceowlfe or Ceoloulph succéeded in gouernment of that kingdome, and reigned twelue yéeres. He began his reigne (as should appéere[Sidenote: _Matth. West. _ saith 607. ]by some writers) about the yeere of our Lord 597, and spent his timefor the more part in warres, not giuing place to idlenesse, butséeking either to defend or inlarge the confines of his dominion. Hewas the sonne of Cutha, which was the sonne of Kenrike, which was thesonne of Certike. After Wibba or Wipha king of Mercia (who, nothinginferiour to his father, did not onelie defend his kingdome, butalso inlarge it, by subduing the Britains on ech side) one Ceorlus[Sidenote: Ceorlus king of Mercia. ]succéeded in that kingdome, being not his sonne but his kinsman. This Ceorlus began his reigne about the yéere of our Lord 594, as[Sidenote: 594. ]Matth. West. Recordeth. 

[Sidenote: _Beda. _ Edelferd. ]Ye haue heard that Edelferd, which otherwise is called also bywriters Edelfride, surnamed the wild, gouerned still the Northumbers, which Edelferd did more damage to the Britains than anie one otherking of the English nation. None of them destroied their countriesmore than he did: neither did anie prince make more of the Britainstributaries, or inhabited more of their countries with English peoplethan he. Héerevpon Edan king of those Scots which inhabited Britaine, being therewith mooued to see Edelfride prosper thus in his conquests, came against him with a mightie armie: but ioining in battell withEdelfride and his power, at a place called Degsastane, or Degsastone, or Deglaston, he lost the most part of his people, and with theresidue that were left aliue, he escaped by flight. This was asore foughten battell, with much bloudshed on both parties. Fornotwithstanding that the victorie remained with the Northumbers, Theobaldus the brother of Edelferd was slaine, with all that part ofthe English host which he gouerned: and it was fought in the[Sidenote: 603. ]yéere of our Lord 603, in the 19 yeere of the reigne of the foresaidEdelferd, and in the sixt yéere of Ceowlfe king of the Westsaxons, and[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt. _]in the first yéere of the emperor Phocas, or rather in the last yéere[Sidenote: _Beda lib. 1. Cap. _ 34. ]of his predecessor Mauricius. From that day, till the daies of Beda, not one of the Scotish kings durst presume to enter into Britaine[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. _ Sée in Scotland. ]againe to giue battell against the English nation, as Beda himselfewriteth. But the Scotish writers make other report of this matter, as in the historie of Scotland ye maie find recorded. 

The Britains that dwelt about Chester, through their stoutnesseprouoked the aforesaid Edelferd king of the Northumbers vnto warre:wherevpon to tame their loftie stomachs, he assembled an armie & cameforward to besiege the citie of Chester, then called of the Britains[Sidenote: Chester as yet in possession of the Britains. _I. Leland_. _Wil. Malm. _]Carleon ardour deué. The citizens coueting rather to suffer allthings than a siege, and hauing a trust in their great multitude ofpeople, came foorth to giue batell abroad in the fields, whome hecompassing about with ambushes, got within his danger, and easiliediscomfited. 

[Sidenote: _Beda_. ]It chanced that he had espied before the battell ioined (as Bedasaith) where a great number of the British priests were got asideinto a place somewhat out of danger, that they might there make theirintercession to God for the good spéed of their people, being thenreadie to giue battell to the Northumbers. Manie of them were of that[Sidenote: The number of moonks in the monasterie of Bangor. ]famous monasterie of Bangor, in the which it is said, that therewas such a number of moonks, that where they were diuided into seuenseuerall parts, with their seuerall gouernors appointed to haue ruleouer them, euerie of those parts conteined at the least thrée hundredpersons, the which liued altogither by the labour of their hands. Manie therefore of those moonks hauing kept a solemne fast for thréedaies togither, were come to the armie with other to make praier, [Sidenote: Brocmale. ]hauing for their defender one Brocmale or Broemael, earle (or consullas some call him) of Chester, which should preserue them (being giuento praier) from the edge of the enimies swoord. 

King Edelferd hauing (as is said) espied these men, asked what theywere, and what their intent was; and being informed of the wholecircumstance and cause of their being there, he said; "Then if theycall to their God for his assistance against vs, suerlie though theybeare no armour, yet doo they fight against vs, being busied in praier[Sidenote: The Britains discomfited & slaine. ]for our destruction. " Wherevpon he commanded the first onset to begiuen them, and after slue downe the residue of the British armie, notwithout great losse of his owne people. Of those moonks and priestswhich came to praie (as before is mentioned) there died at thatbattell about the number of 12 hundred, so that fiftie of them onelieescaped by flight. Brocmale, or Broemael at the first approch of theenimies, turning his backe with his companie, left them (whom heshould haue defended) to be murthered through the enimies swoord. Thuswas the prophesie of Augustine fulfilled, though he was long beforedeparted this life (as Beda saith. )

[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt. _]¶ Héere is to be noted, if this battell was fought in the seuenthyéere of Ceowlfe king of Westsaxon (as some haue written) and thatAugustine liued 12 yéeres after his entrance into the gouernment ofthe sée of Canturburie (as some write) it is euident that he liuedfoure yéeres after this slaughter made of the British priests andmoonks by Edelferd (as before is recited. ) For Ceowlfe began hisreigne (as before is mentioned) about the yéere of our Lord 596, and in the seuenth yeere of his reigne the battell was fought at[Sidenote: _W. Harison_. ]Degsastane betwixt the English & the Scots, which chanced inthe yéere of our Lord 604, as Beda himselfe recordeth. A latechronographer running vpon this matter, and preciselie setting downehis collection, saith that Athelbright, or Edelfride, K. Of theNorthumbers, & Ethelbert K. Of Kent, hauing Augustine in theircompanie, in the eight yéere after his arriuall, made warre vponsuch Britains as refused to obserue the canons of the late councellmentioned 603, and killed 1200 moonks of the monasterie of Bangor, which laboured earnestlie, and in the sweat of their browes, therebyto get their liuings, &c. Verelie Galf. Mon. Writeth, that Ethelbertking of Kent (after he saw the Britains to disdaine and denie theirsubiection vnto Augustine, by whome he was conuerted to the christian[Sidenote: _Acts and monuments, pag. 160_]faith) stirred vp Edelferd king of the Northumbers to warreagainst the Britains. But heereof Maister Fox doubteth, and thereforesaith, that of vncerteine things he hath nothing certeinlie to saie, much lesse to iudge. But now to the matter where we left. 

After that king Edelferd had made slaughter of the Britains (as beforeis rehearsed) he entred the citie of Chester, and from thence marchedtowards Bangor. The Britains in the meane time had assembled[Sidenote: Blederike duke of Cornwall, Margadud king ofSouthwales, Cadwane k. Of Northwales. ]their power vnder thrée capteins, that is to say, Blederike dukeof Cornewall, Margadud king of Southwales, and Cadwane king ofNorthwales. These ioining in battell with Edelferd, slue 10066 of hissouldiers, and constreined him to flée out of the field for safegardof his life, after he had receiued manie wounds. On the part of[Sidenote: _Galf. Mon. _]the Britains the forsaid Blederike, which was chiefe capteine of thefield in that battell, chanced to be slaine. Thus saith Gal. Mon. 

But the ancient writers of the English kings (as Beda, WilliamMalmesburie, and Henrie Huntington), make no mention of this lastbattell and victorie obteined by the Britains in maner as aboue isexpressed in Galfrids booke. But contrarilie we find, that Edelferdhauing such good successe in his businesse abroad as he could wish, [Sidenote: Edwine the sonne of king Alla banished. ]vpon purpose to auoid danger at home, banished Edwine the sonne ofAlla or Elle, a yoong gentleman of great towardnesse, latelie come tothe kingdome of the Northumbers by the death of his father. But thisEdwine in time of his exile, being long tossed from place to place, and finding no stedfast friendship now in time of his aduersitie, atlength came to Redwald, that was king at that time of the Eastangles, the third from Vffa, and successor to Titullus, which Titullus did[Sidenote: 592. ]succéed next after the said Vffa, the first king of Eastangles[Sidenote: Edelferd. ](as before is mentioned. ) This Redwald did verie honourablieinterteine Edwine, insomuch that Edelferd being informed thereof, washighlie displeased, and sent ambassadors vnto Redwald, to require himeither to deliuer Edwine into his hands, or else if he refused so todoo, to declare and denounce vnto him open warres. 

Redwald incouraged by his wife (that counselled him in no wise tobetraie his friend, to whome he had giuen his faith, for the menacesof his enimie) assembled foorthwith an armie, and at the suddencomming vpon Edelferd, assaulted him yer he could haue time to[Sidenote: 542. ]assemble his people togither. But yet the said Edelferd, though he was[Sidenote: _H. Hunt. _]beset and brought in danger at vnwares, died not vnreuenged: forputting himselfe in defense with such power as he could then gettogither, he boldlie incountred the enimies, and giuing battell, slue[Sidenote: Ethelferd slaine. ]Remerius the sonne of Redwald, and after was slaine himselfe, hauing reigned ouer the Northumbers about 22 yéeres. This battell wasfought néere to the water of Idle. 

The said Edelferd had issue by his wife Acca, the daughter of Alla, and sister to Edwine, two sonnes, Oswald being about two yéeres ofage, and Oswin about foure yéeres, the which (their father being[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt. _ _Matt. West. _ saith 34. ]thus slaine) were by helpe of their gouernours conueied awaie intoScotland with all spéed that might be made. Ceowlfe king of theWestsaxons, after he had reigned the space of 12 yeeres, departed thislife, who in his time had mainteined great warre against manie[Sidenote: The Southsaxons susteine the greater losse. ]of his neighbours, the which for briefenesse I passe ouer. One greatbattell he fought against them of Sussex, in which the armies onboth sides sustained great damage, but the greater losse fell to theSouthsaxons. 

 * * * * *

_Cinegiscus and his sonne Richelinus reigne iointlie ouer theWestsaxons, they fight with the Britains; the indeuour of Laurencearchbishop of Cantrburie in setting religion at large, and seeking avniformitie in catholike orders, he and his fellow-bishops write tothe cleargie of Britaine and Scotland for a reformation, Melitusbishop of London goeth to Rome, the cause why, and what he brought athis returns from pope Boniface. _

THE XXIIJ. CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: CINEGISCUS. ]After the foresaid Ceowlfe reigned Cinegiscus, or Kingils, whichwas the sonne of Ceola, which was the sonne of Cutha or Cutwin, whichwas the sonne of Kenricke, which was the sonne of king Certicke. Inthe fourth yéere of his reigne, he receiued into fellowship with him[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. _ saith that Onichelinus was the brother ofCinegiscus]in gouernance of the kingdome his sonne Richelinus, or Onichelinus, and so they reigned iointlie togither in great loue and concord (athing seldome séene or heard of. ) They fought with the Britains[Sidenote: Beandune or Beanton. ]at Beandune, where at the first approch of the battels togither, the Britains fled, but too late, for there died of them that wereouertaken 2062. 

[Sidenote: _Beda lib. 2 cap. 4_. ]In this meane time, Laurence archbishop of Canturburie, whosuccéeded next after Augustine, admitted thereto by him in his lifetime (as before is said) did his indeuour to augment and bring toperfection the church of England, the foundation whereof was latelielaid by his predecessor the foresaid Augustine: who studied not oneliefor the increase of this new church, which was gathered of the Englishpeople, but also he was busie to imploie his pastorlike cure vpon thepeople that were of the old inhabitants of Britaine, and likewise ofthe Scots that remained in Ireland. For when he had learned that theScots there, in semblable wise as the Britains in their countrie, led not their liues in manie points according to the ecclesiasticallrules, as well in obseruing the feast of Easter contrarie to the vseof the Romane church, as in other things, he wrote vnto those Scotsletters exhortatorie, requiring them most instantlie to an vnitie ofcatholike orders as might be agréeable with the church of Christ, spred and dispersed through the world. These letters were not writtenonelie in his owne name, but iointlie togither in the name of thebishops Melitius and Iustus, (as followeth. )

"_To our deare brethren the bishops and abbats through all Scotland, Laurence, Melitus and Iustus bishops, the seruants of the seruants ofGod wish health. _

"Whereas the apostolike see (according to hir maner) had sent vs topreach vnto the heathen people in these west parts, as otherwisethrogh the world, and that it chanced to vs to enter into this Ilewhich is called Britaine, before we knew & vnderstood the state ofthings, we had in great reuerence both the Scots & Britains, whichbeléeued, bicause (as we tooke the matter) they walked according tothe custome of the vniuersall church: but after we had knowledge ofthe Britains, we iudged the Scots to be better. But we haue learnedby bishop Daganus comming into this Ile, and by Columbanus theabbat comming into France, that the Scots nothing differ in theirconuersation from the Britains: for bishop Daganus comming vnto vs, would neither eat with vs, no nor yet come within the house where wedid eat. "

The said Laurence also with his fellow-bishops, did write to theBritains other letters woorthie of his degrée, dooing what he couldto confirme them in the vnitie of the Romane church: but it profitedlitle, as appeareth by that which Beda writeth. About the same timeMelitus the bishop of London went to Rome, to common with popeBoniface, for necessarie causes touching the church of England, andwas present at a synod holden by the same pope at that season, forordinances to be made touching the state of religious men, and sate inthe same synod, that with subscribing he might also by his authoritieconfirme that which was there orderlie decréed. This synod was holdenthe third kalends of March, in the last yéere of the emperour Phocas, which was about the yeere after the birth of our Sauiour 610. Melitusat his returne brought with him from the pope, decrees commanded bythe said pope to be obserued in the English church, with letters alsodirected to archbishop Laurence, and to king Ethelbert. 

 * * * * *

_Cadwan is made king of the Britains in the citie of Chester, heleuieth a power against Ethelfred king of the Northumbers, couenantsof peace passe betwixt them vpon condition, the death of Ethelbertking of Kent, where he and his wife were buried, of his lawes; Eadbaldsucceedeth Ethelbert in the Kentish kingdome, his lewd and vnholielife, he is an enimie to religion; he is plagued with madnesse; Hebertking of the Eastsaxons dieth, his three sonnes refuse to be baptised, they fall to idolatrie and hate the professours of the truth, theirirreligious talke and vndutifull behauiour to bishop Melitus, he andhis fellow Iustus passe ouer into France, the three sonnes of Hebertare slaine of the Westsaxons in battell, the Estsaxons by theiridolatrie prouoke archbishop Laurence to forsake the land, he iswarned in a vision to tarie, whereof he certifieth king Eadbald, whofurthering christianitie, sendeth for Melitus and Iustus, the one isrestored to his see, the other reiected, Melitus dieth, Iustus is madearchbishop of Canturburie, the christian faith increaseth. _

THE XXIIIJ. CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: CADWAN king of Britaine]After that the Britains had c[=o]tinued about the space almost of24 yéeres without anie one speciall gouernour, being led by sundrierulers, euer sithens that Careticus was constreined to flée ouerSeuerne, and fought oftentimes not onelie against the Saxons, but also[Sidenote: 613]one of them against another, at length in the yéere of our Lord613, they assembled in the citie of Chester, and there elected Cadwanthat before was ruler of Northwales, to haue the souereigne rule &gouernement ouer all their nation, and so the said Cadwan began toreigne as king of Britaine in the said yéere 613. But some authorssay, that this was in the yéere 609, in which yéere Careticus theBritish king departed this life. And then after his deceasse theBritains or Welshmen (whether we shall call them) chose Cadwan togouerne them in the foresaid yéere 609, which was in the 7 yéereof the emperour Phocas, and the 21 of the second Lotharius king ofFrance, and in the 13 yéere of Kilwoolfe king of the Westsaxons. 

This Cadwan being established king, shortlie after assembled apower of Britains, and went against the foresaid Ethelfred king ofNorthumberland, who being thereof aduertised, did associate to him themost part of the Saxon princes, and came foorth with his armie to méetCadwan in the field. Herevpon as they were readie to haue tried thematter by battell, certeine of their friends trauelled so betwixt themfor peace, that in the end they brought them to agréement, so that[Sidenote: _Gal. Mon. _]Ethelfred should kéepe in quiet possession those his countries beyondthe riuer of Humber, and Cadwan should hold all that which of rightbelonged to the Britains on the southside of the same riuer. Thiscouenant with other touching their agréement was confirmed with othssolemnelie taken, and pledges therewith deliuered, so that afterwardsthey continued in good and quiet peace, without vexing one an other. 

What chanced afterward to Ethelfred, ye haue before heard rehersed, which for that it soundeth more like to a truth than that whichfolloweth in the British booke, we omit to make further rehersall, passing forward to other dooings which fell in the meane season, whilest this Cadwan had gouernement of the Britains, reigning as king[Sidenote: _Iohn Hard. _]ouer them the tearme of 22 or (as some say) but 13 yéeres, andfinallie was slaine by the Northumbers, as before hath béene, and alsoafter shall be shewed. 

In the 8 yéere after that Cadwan began to reigne, Ethelbert kingof Kent departed this life, in the 21 yéere after the comming ofAugustine with his fellowes to preach the faith of Christ here in thisrealme: and after that Ethelbert had reigned ouer the prouince of Kentthe tearme of 56 yéeres (as Beda saith, but there are that haue noted[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. _ _Beda li. 2. Cap. 5_. ]thrée yéers lesse) he departed this world, as aboue is signified, in the yeere of our Lord 617, on the 24 day of Februarie, and wasburied in the Ile of saint Martine, within the church of the apostlesPeter and Paule, without the citie of Canturburie, where his wifequéene Bartha was also buried, and the foresaid archbishop Augustinethat first conuerted him to the faith. 

Amongst other things, this king Ethelbert with the aduise of hiscouncell ordeined diuers lawes and statutes, according to the whichdecrées of iudgements should passe: those decrées he caused to bewritten in the English toong, which remained and were in force vntothe daies of Beda, as he declareth. And first it was expressed inthose lawes, what amends he should make that stole anie thing thatbelonged to the church, to the bishop, or to anie ecclesiasticallperson, willing by all means to defend them whose doctrine he hadreceiued. 

[Sidenote: EADBALD. ]After the deceasse of Etthelbert, his sonne Eadbald succéeded inthe gouernment of his kingdome of Kent, the which was a great hindererof the increase of the new church amongst the Englishmen in thoseparties: for he did not onelie refuse to be baptised himselfe, butalso vsed such kind of fornication, as hath not béene heard (as theapostle saith) amongst the Gentiles, for he tooke to wife his motherin law, that had béene wife to his father. By which two euill[Sidenote: The princes example occasion of euill. ]examples, manie tooke occasion to returne to their heathenishreligion, the which whilest his father reigned, either for the princehis pleasure, or for feare to offend him, did professe the christianfaith. But Eadbald escaped not woorthie punishment to him sent fromthe liuing God for his euill deserts, insomuch that he was vexed witha certeine kind of madnesse, and taken with an vncleane spirit. 

The foresaid storme or vnquiet troubling of the christiancongregation, was afterwards greatlie increased also by the death ofSabert or Sebert king of the Eastsaxons, who was conuerted to thefaith of Christ, and baptized by Melitus bishop of London (asbefore is mentioned) & departing this life to go to a better in theblissefull kingdome of heauen, he left behind him thrée sonnes as truesuccessours in the estate of his earthlie kingdome, which sonnes[Sidenote: _Ran. Cest. _ _Beda li. 2. Cap. 5_. Serred, Seward, andSigebert, the sonnes of Sabert. ]likewise refused to be baptised. Their names were Serred, Seward, &Sigebert, men of an ill mind, & such as in whome no vertue remained, no feare of God, nor anie respect of religion, but speciallie hatingthe professours of the christian faith. For after their father wasdead, they began to fall to their old idolatrie, which in his lifetime they séemed to haue giuen ouer, insomuch that now they openlieworshipped idols, and gaue libertie to their subiects to do the like. 

And when the bishop Melitus, at the solemnizing of masse in thechurch, distributed the eucharisticall bread vnto the people, theyasked him (as it is said) wherfore he did not deliuer of that brightwhite bread vnto them also, as well as he had béene accustomed to dooto their father Saba (for so they vsed to call him. ) Vnto whome thebishop made this answer: "If you will be washed in that wholesomefountaine, wherein your father was washed, ye may be partakers of thatholie bread whereof he was partaker, but if you despise the washpooleof life, ye may by no meanes tast the bread of saluation. " But theyoffended herewith, replied in this wise: "We will not enter into thatfountaine, for we know we haue no néed thereof: but yet neuerthelessewe will be refreshed with that bread. "

After this, when they had beene earnestlie and manie times told, thatvnlesse they would be baptised, they might not be partakers of thesacred oblation: at length in great displeasure they told him, that ifhe would not consent vnto them in so small a matter, there should beno place for him within the bounds of their dominion, and so he wasconstrained to depart. Wherevpon he being expelled, resorted intoKent, there to take aduise with his fellow-bishops, Laurence andIustus, what was to be doone in this so weightie a matter. Whofinallie resolued vpon this point, that it should be better for themto returne into their countrie, where with frée minds they might seruealmightie God, rather than to remaine amongest people that rebelledagainst the faith, without hope to doo good amongest them. WhereforeMelitus and Iustus did depart first, and went ouer into France, minding there to abide till they might sée what the end would be. Butshortlie after, those brethren the kings of Essex, which had expelledtheir bishop in maner aboue said, suffered woorthilie for their wickeddooings. For going forth to battell against the Westsaxons, they were[Sidenote: The sonne of king Sebert slaine. ]ouerthrowen and slaine altogither with all their armie, by the twokings Kinigils and Quichelme. But neuerthelesse, albeit the authors ofthe mischiefe were thus taken awaie, yet the people of that countriewould not be reduced againe from their diuelish woorshipping offalse gods, being eftsoones fallen thereto in that season by theincouragement and perilous example of their rulers. Wherefore thearchbishop Laurence was in mind also to follow his fellowes Melitusand Iustus: but when he minded to set forward, he was warned in adreame, and cruellie scourged (as hath béene reported by the apostlesaint Peter, who reprooued him) for that he would so vncharitablieforsake his flocke, & leaue it in danger without a shepherd to kéepethe woolfe from the fold. 

The archbishop imboldned by this vision, and also repenting him of hisdetermination, came to king Eadbald, and shewed to him his stripes, and the maner of his dreame. The king being herewith put in greatfeare, renounced his heathenish worshipping of idols, and wasbaptised, and as much as in him laie, from thenceforth succoured thecongregation of the christians, and aduanced the church to his power. He sent also into France, and called home the bishops Melitus andIustus, so that Iustus was restored to his sée of Rochester. 

But the Eastsaxons would not receiue Melitus to his sée at London, but continued in their wicked mawmetrie, in obeieng a bishop of theirpagan law, whom they had erected for that purpose. Neither was kingEadbald of that authoritie and power in those parties, as his fatherwas before, whereby he might constreine them to receiue their lawfullbishop. But suerlie the said king Eadbald with his people, after hewas once conuerted againe, gaue himselfe wholie to obeie the lawes ofGOD, and amongt other déeds of godlie zeale, he builded a church[Sidenote: _Beda lib. 2_. ]to our ladie at Canturburie, within the monasterie of saint Peter, afterwards called saint Agnes. This church was consecrated by Melitus, who after the death of Laurence succéeded in gouernance of thearchbishops sée of Canturburie. After Melitus, who departed this[Sidenote: _Beda. Lib. 2. Ca. 8_. ]life in the yeare of our Lord 624, Iustus that before was bishopof Rochester, was made archbishop of Canturburie, and ordeined oneRomanus to the sée of Rochester. About that time, the people of thenorth parts beyond Humber receiued the faith, by occasion (as aftershall appéere. )

 * * * * *

_Edwin reigneth ouer the Northumbers, his great power and reputation, a marriage betweene him and Ethelburga the sister of king Eadbald vponreligious couenants, the traitorous attempts of murtherous Eumerusagainst him, his wife Ethelburga is deliuered of a daughter, heassalteth the Westsaxons, and discomfiteth them, Boniface the fiftwriteth to him to desist from his idolatrie, and to his ladie topersist in true christianitie; the vision of Edwin when he was abanished man in the court of Redwald king of the Eastangles, wherebyhe was informed of his great exaltation and conuersion to christianreligion. _

THE XXV. CHAPTER. 

Ye haue heard how Edelfred the king of Northumberland was slaine inbattell neere to the water of Idel by Redwald king of the Eastangles, in fauour of Edwin whom the said Edelfred had confined out of hisdominion, 24 yéeres before. The foresaid Redwald therefore hauingobteined that victorie, found meanes to place Edwin in gouernement ofthat kingdome of the Northumbers, hauing a title thereto as sonne[Sidenote: EDWIN. _Beda. Lib. 2. Ca. 5_. ]to Alla or Elle, sometime king of Northumberland. This Edwin prooueda right valiant prince, & grew to be of more power than anie otherking in the daies of the English nation: not onelie ruling ouer agreat part of the countries inhabited with English men, but also withBritains, who inhabited not onelie in Wales, but in part of Chesshire, Lancashire, Cumberland, and alongst by the west sea-coast in Galloway, and so foorth euen vnto Dunbritaine in Scotland: which I haue thoughtgood to note, that it may appeare in what countries Cadwallo barerule, of whome so often mention is made in this part of the historie. But as concerning Edwin, his reputation was such, as not onelie theEnglish men, Britains and Scots, but also the Iles of Orknie, and[Sidenote: _W. Malm. _ taketh Meuania to be Anglesey. ]those of Man, and others the west Iles of ancient time called Meuaniæ, had him in reuerence, and feared his mightie power, so as they durstnot attempt anie exploit to offend him. 

It chanced that shortlie after, king Redwald had aduanced him to thekingdom of Northumberland, to wit, about 6 yeares, the same Redwalddeceassed, which made greatlie for the more augmentation of Edwinspower. For the people of the Eastangles, which (whilest Edwin remainedamongst them as a banished man) had conceiued a good opinion of himfor his approoued valiancie and noble courage, offered themselues to[Sidenote: Carpwaldus. ]be wholie at his commandement. But Edwin suffering Carpwald orErpwald the sonne of Redwald to inioie the bare title and name of theking of that countrie, ruled all things at his owne will and pleasure. Neither was there anie prouince within Britaine that did not obeiehim, or was not readie to doo him seruice (the kingdome of Kent onelieexcepted) for he suffered the Kentishmen to liue in quiet, becausehe began to haue a liking to the sister of king Eadbald, namelie theladie Ethelburga, otherwise called Tate or Tace. 

[Sidenote: _Beda. Lib. 2. Cap. 9_. ]He made request therefore by sending ambassadours to hir brother, to haue the said ladie in marriage, and at length obteined hir, withcondition that she being a christian woman, might not onelie vse thechristian religion, but also that all those, whether men or women, priests or ministers, which came with hir, might haue licence to doothe same, without trouble or impeachment of anie maner of person. Herevpon she being sent vnto him, there was appointed to go with hir[Sidenote: _Matth. West. _ _Beda. Lib. 2. Cap. 9_. ](besides manie other) one Pauline, which was consecrated bishop by[Sidenote: 625. ]the archbishop Iustus the 21 of Iulie, in the yeare of our Lord 625, who at his comming into Northumberland thus in companie withEthelburga, trauelled earnestlie in his office, both to preserue hirand such christians in the faith of Christ, as were appointed to giuetheir attendance on hir, least they should chance to fall: and alsosought to win some of the Pagans (if it were possible) vnto the samefaith, though at the first he little profited in that matter. 

In the yeare following, there came a murtherer vnto the court of kingEdwin, as then soiourning in a palace which stood vpon the side of theriuer of Dorwent, being sent from Quichelme king of the Westsaxons, tothe intent to murther Edwin, because he had of late sore damnified thecountries of the Westsaxons. This murtherer was called Eumerus, &[Sidenote: Other say an axe, as _Matth. West. _]caried vnder his coate a shost double edged woodknife inuenomed ofpurpose, that if the king being but a little hurt therewith, shouldnot die of the wound, yet he should not escape the danger of the[Sidenote: Emmerus. ]poison. This Eumerus on Easter mondaie came to the king, and makingfoorth to him as it had béene to haue declared some message from hismaister, when he had espied his time, drew his weapon, and offered tostrike the king. But one of the kings seruants named Lilla, perceiuingthis, stept betwixt the king and the blow. Howbeit the murtherer setthe stripe forward with such force, that the knife running throughthe bodie of Lilla wounded also the king a little: and before thismurtherer could be beaten downe, he slue another of the kingsseruants, a knight that attended vpon him, called Fordher. 

[Sidenote: Eaufled borne. ]The same night Ethelburga was deliuered of a daughter namedEaufled, for the which when king Edwin gaue thanks vnto his gods, inthe presence of bishop Pauline, the bishop did admonish him, rather togiue thanks vnto the true and onelie God, by whose goodnesse it cameto passe that the queene was safelie and without danger deliuered. Theking giuing good eare vnto the bishops wholesome admonition, promisedat that present to become a Christian, if he might reuenge hisinjuries receiued at the hands of the Westsaxons. And to assurePauline that his promise should take place, he gaue vnto him his newborne daughter to be made holie to the Lord, that is to say, baptised. The bishop receiuing hir, on Whitsundaie next following baptised hir, with twelue other of the kings houshold, she being the first ofthe English Northumbers that was so washed in the founteine ofregeneration. 

In the meane time K. Edwin being recouered of his hurt, assembled anarmie, and went against the Westsaxons, with whome incountring inbattell, he either slue or brought to his subiection all them thathad conspired his death, and so returned as a conquerour into hiscountrie. But yet he delaied time in performance of his promise tobecome a Christian: howbeit he had left his dooing of sacrifice toidols, euer since he made promise to be baptised. He was a sageprince, and before he would alter his religion, he politikeliethought good to heare matters touching both his old religion, and theChristian religion throughlie examined. 

Now whilest he thus hoong in doubt vnto whether part he should[Sidenote: _Beda. Lib. 2, cap. 10_. ]incline, there came letters to him from pope Boniface the fift ofthat name, exhorting him by sundrie kinds of gentle perswasions, toturne to the worshipping of the true and liuing God, and to renounceworshipping of mawmets and idols. The pope wrote also to quéene[Sidenote: _Beda. Lib. 2, cap. 11_. ]Ethelburga, praieng hir to continue in hir good purpose, and byall meanes possible to doo what might be doone for the conuerting ofhir husband vnto the faith of Christ. But the thing that most mooued[Sidenote: A vision. ]the king, was a vision which sometime he had while he remainedas a banished man in the court of Redwald king of the Eastangles, asthus. 

[Sidenote: _Beda. Cap. _ 12. ]After that king Ethelfred was informed that the foresaid Redwaldhad receiued Edwin, he ceased not by his ambassadours to moue Redwaldeither to deliuer Edwin into his hands, or to make him awaie. Atlength by often sending, & promises made of large summes of monie, mixed with threatnings, he obteined a grant of his sute, so thatit was determined that Edwin should either be murthered, or elsedeliuered into his enimies hands. One of Edwins friends hauingintelligence hereof, in the night season came to Edwins chamber, andleading him abroad, told him the whole practise, and what was purposedagainst him, offering to helpe him out of the countrie, if he would so[Sidenote: The honorable consideration of Edwin. ]aduenture to escape. Edwin being woonderouslie amazed, thanked hisfriend, but refused to depart the countrie, sith he had no iust causeoutwardlie giuen to play such a slipper part, choosing rather toieopard his life with honour, than to giue men cause to thinke that hehad first broken promise with such a prince as Redwald was, to whomehe had giuen his faith. 

Herevpon his friend departing from him, left him sitting without thedoores: where after he had reuolued manie things in his mind, andthought long vpon this matter, at length he perceiued one to cometowards him vnknowne, and in strange apparell, séeming to him ineuerie point a stranger, at which sight (for that he could not imaginewho it should be) Edwin was much afraid: but the man comming to himsaluted him, and asked of him what he made there at that time of thenight when other were at rest. Edwin on the other part asked what hehad to doo therewith, and whether he vsed to lie abroad in the night, or within house? Who answering said; Thinke not Edwin that I amignorant of thy heauinesse, of thy watchings, and this thy solitariesitting here without doores. For I know who thou art, wherefore thouart thus pensiue, and what euils thou fearest to be towards thée athand. But tell me, what wouldest thou giue him, that could deliuerthée out of this heauinesse, and perswade Redwald that he shouldneither doo thée hurt, nor deliuer thée to thine enimies? Here withwhen Edwin said that he would gladlie giue all that in him might lieto such a one in reward: The other said; What wouldst thou giue then, if he should promise in good sooth that (all thine enimies beingdestroied) thou shouldest be king, and that thou shouldest passe inpower all the kings which haue reigned in the English nation beforethy time? Edwin being better come to himselfe by such demandes, didnot sticke to promise that he would requite his friendship withwoorthie thanks. 

Then replied he to his words and said; If he that shall prophesie tothée this good hap to come, shall also be able to informe thee in suchcounsell for thy health and life, as neuer anie of thy forefathers orkinsfolke yet haue heard, wouldest thou obey him, and also consentto receiue his wholesome aduertisement? Wherevnto without furtherdeliberation Edwin promised, that he would in all points follow theinstruction of him that should deliuer him out of so manie and greatcalamities, and bring him to the rule of a kingdome. Which answerebeing got, this person that thus talked with him, laid his hand vponhis head, saieng: When this therefore shall chance to thée, be notforgetfull of this time, nor of this communication, and those thingsthat thou now dooest promise, sée thou performe. And therewith hevanished awaie. So that Edwin might well perceiue it was no man but avision that thus had appeared vnto him. 

[¶ This vnaccustomed course it pleased God to vse for the conuersionof the king (to whose example it was no doubt but the people andinferiour sort would generallie be conformed) who otherwise hadcontinued in paganisme and blind ignorance both of Gods truth and truechristianitie. And it maie be that there was in him, as in other kingshis predecessors, a settled perswasion in gentilish error, so thatneither by admonition nor preaching (though the same had procéededfrom the mouth of one allotted to that ministerie) he was to bereuoked from the infidelitie and misbeléefe wherein he was nuzzeledand trained vp. For it is the nature of all men, to be addicted to theobseruation of such rites and customes as haue béene established andleft in force by their progenitors, and sooner to stand vnto a desireand earnest purpose of adding somewhat to their elders corruptconstitutions, and irreligious course of conuersation, than tobe inclinable to anie article or point tending to innouation: soinflexible is the posteritie to swarue from the traditions ofantiquitie, stand the same vpon neuer so grosse and palpableabsurdities. ]

Edwin still reioising in the foresaid comfortable talke, butthoughtfull in mind what he should be, or from whence he came that hadtalked in this sort with him; behold his friend returned that firsthad brought him foorth of his chamber, and declared vnto him goodnewes, how the king by perswasion of the quéene had altered hisdetermination, and minded to mainteine his quarell to the vttermost ofhis power: and so he did in déed. For with all diligence he raisedan armie, and went against Ethelfrid, vanquished him in battell, andplaced Edwin in the kingdome (as before ye haue heard. )

 * * * * *

_King Edwin is put in mind of his vision by Pauline who sawe thesame in spirit, he is licenced to preach the gospell, bishop Coifidestroieth the idols, Edwin and his people receiue the Christianfaith, his two sonnes Osfride and Eadfride become conuerts, Redwaldking of the Eastangles is baptised, he serueth God and the diuell, Sibert receiueth the faith, Felix bishop of Burgongne commeth ouer toHonorius archbishop of Canturburie, he preacheth to the Eastangles, the Northumbers and Lincolnshiremen are conuerted manie are baptisedin the riuer of Trent; king Edwins iustice how effectuall andcommendable, his care for the common-wealth, his prouidence for therefection of trauellers, pope Honorius confirmeth Pauline archbishopof Yorke, the tenor of his letters touching the mutuall election ofthe archbishop of Canturburie and Yorke, if either of them happened tosuruiue other, his letters to the Scots touching the keeping of Easterand avoiding the Pelagian heresie, Cadwallo king of Britaine rebellethagainst Edwin, Penda king of Mercia enuieth his good estate, Cadwalloand Penda inuade Northumberland, Edwin and his sonne Osfride areslaine, Penda putteth his other sonne Eadfride cruellie to death. _

THE XXVJ. CHAPTER. 

Notwithstanding the former vision, king Edwin deferred time yer hewould receiue the Christian faith, in somuch that Pauline vpon a daiecame vnto him as he sat musing what he were best to doo, and laid hishand vpon his head, asking him if he knew that signe. Whereat when theking would haue fallen downe at his féet, he lifted him vp, and as itwere in familiar wise thus said vnto him: "Behold, by the assistanceof Gods fauour thou hast escaped the hands of thine enimies, whomethou stoodst in feare of: behold through his bountious liberalitie, thou hast obteined the kingdome which thou diddest desire, rememberthen that thou delaie no time to performe the third thing thatthou diddest promise, in receiuing his faith, and kéeping hiscommandements, which deliuering thée from worldlie aduersities, haththus aduanced thée to the honor of a king: and if from henceforth thouwilt obey his will, which by my mouth hée setteth and preacheth tothée and others, he will deliuer thée from euerlasting torments, andmake thée partaker with him in his celestiall kingdome. " It is to bethought that the vision which the king had in times past receiued, wasin spirit reuealed vnto Pauline, wherevpon without delaie of time, heput him in remembrance of it in maner as aboue is mentioned. 

The king hauing heard his words, answered, that he would and ought toreceiue the faith which he taught, but first he would conferre withhis nobles, and if they would agrée to doo the like, then would theybe baptised altogither at one time. Pauline satisfied herewith, [Sidenote: Edwin consulteth with his nobles. ]Edwin did as he had promised, calling togither the wisest men of hisrealme, and of them asked the question what they thought of thisdiuinitie, which was preached vnto them by Pauline, vnto whome[Sidenote: The answere of an heathen bishop. ]his chiefe bishop named Coifi, incontinentlie made this answer; thatSuerlie the religion which they had hitherto followed was nothingworth. "For saith he, there is none of thy people that hath morereuerentlie woorshipped our gods than I haue doone, and yet be theremanie that haue receiued far greater benefits at thy hands than I hauedoone: and therefore if our gods were of anie power, then would theyrather helpe me to high honor and dignitie than others. Therefore ifit maie be found that this new religion is better & more auailablethan our old, let vs with spéed imbrace the same. "

Finallie, when other of the kings councell & men of high authoritiegaue their consents, that this doctrine which Pauline taught ought tobe receiued, if therein appeered more certeintie of saluation thancould be found in the other: at length the king gaue licence to[Sidenote: Pauline licenced to preach the gospell. ]Pauline openlie to preach the gospell, and renouncing his worshippingof false gods, professed the Christian faith. And when he demanded ofhis bishop Coifi who should first deface the altars of their idols, and the tabernacles wherewith they were compassed about? He answered, that himselfe would doo it. "For what is more méet (saith he) thanthat I, which thorough foolishnesse haue worshipped them, should nowfor example sake destroie the same, thorough wisedome giuen me fromthe true and liuing God?" And streightwaies throwing awaie thesuperstition of vanitie, required armour and weapon of the king, witha stoned horsse, vpon the which he being mounted, rode foorth todestroie the idols. 

This was a strange sight to the people: for it was not lawfull for thebishop of their law to put on armour, or to ride on anie beast, exceptit were a mare. He hauing therefore a swoord gird to him, tooke aspeare in his hand, and riding on the kings horsse, went to the placewhere the idols stood. The common people that beheld him had thoughthe had béene starke mad, and out of his wits: but he without longerdeliberation, incontinentlie vpon his comming to the temple, beganto deface the same, and in contempt threw his speare against it, &reioising greatlie in the knowledge of the worshipping of the trueGod, commanded his companie to destroie & burne downe the sametemple with all the altars. This place where the idols were sometimeworshipped was not farre from Yorke, towards the east part of theriuer of Derwent, and is called Gotmundin Gaham, where the foresaidbishop by the inspiration of God defaced and destroied those altars, which he himselfe had hallowed. 

[Sidenote: King Edwin with his people receive the christian faith. _Beda. Lib. 2. Cap. 14_. 627. ]King Edwin therefore with all the nobilitie, and a great number ofhis people, receiued the faith and were baptised, in the yéere of ourLord 627, in the tenth yéere of his reigne, and about the 178 yéereafter the first comming of the Englishmen into this land. He wasbaptised at Yorke on Easter daie (which fell that yéere the day beforethe Ides of Aprill) in the church of S. Peter the apostle, which hehad caused to be erected and built vp of timber vpon the sudden forthat purpose, and afterwards began the foundation of the same churchin stone-woorke of a larger compasse, comprehending within it thatoratorie which he had first caused to be built: but before he couldfinish the woorke, he was slaine (as after shall be shewed) leauingit to be performed of his successor Oswald. 

Pauline continued from thencefoorth during the kings life, whichwas six yéeres after, in preaching the gospell in that prouince, conuerting an innumerable number of people to the faith of Christ, among whom were Osfride and Eadfride the two sonnes of Edwin, whom hebegot in time of his banishment of his wife Quinburga, the daughterof Cearlus king of Mercia. Also afterwards he begot children on hissecond wife Ethelburga, that is to say, a sonne called Edilhimus, [Sidenote: Ediltrudis. ]and a daughter named Ediltrudis, and another sonne called Bustfrea, ofthe which the two first died in their cradels, and were buried in thechurch at Yorke. To be briefe: by the kings assistance & fauour shewedvnto Pauline in the woorke of the Lord, great multitudes of peopledailie receiued the faith, and were baptised of Pauline in manieplaces, but speciallie in the riuer of Gleuie within the prouince ofBernicia, and also in Swale in the prouince of Deira: for as yet inthe beginning thus of the church in those countries, no temples orfonts could be builded or erected in so short a time. 

Of such great zeale was Edwin (as it is reported) towards the setting[Sidenote: This chanced in the yéere 632, as _Matt. West. _ saith. ]foorth of Gods truth, that he persuaded Carpwald the sonne of Redwaldking of the Eastangles to abandon the superstitious worshipping ofidols, and to receiue the faith of Christ with all his whole prouince. [Sidenote: Redwald king of Eastangles baptised. ]His father Redwald was baptised in Kent long before this time, but invaine: for returning home, through counsell of his wife and otherwicked persons, he was seduced, and being turned from the sincerepuritie of faith, his last dooings were woorse than his first, so[Sidenote: Redwald would serve God and the diuell. ]that according to the maner of the old Samaritans, he would séemeboth to serue the true God and his false gods, (whom before time hehad serued) and in one selfe church had at one time both thesacraments of Christ ministred at one altar, and sacrifice made vntodiuels at another. 

But Carpwald within a while after he had receiued the faith, wasslaine by one of his owne countrimen that was an ethnike, calledRichbert, and then after his death, that prouince for the tearme[Sidenote: Sibert or Sigibert. ]of thrée yeeres was wrapped eftsoones in errour, till Sibert orSigibert, the brother of Carpwald, a most christian prince, and veriewell learned, obteined the rule of that kingdome, who whilest he liueda banished man in France during his brothers life time, was baptisedthere, and became a christian: and when he came to be king, he causedall his prouince to be partaker of the same fountaine of life, whereinhe had beene dipped himselfe. 

Vnto this godlie purpose also, a bishop of the parties of Burgoignenamed Felix was a great furtherer, who comming ouer vnto thearchbishop of Canturburie Honorius that was successor vnto Iustus, anddeclaring vnto him his earnest desire, was sent by the same archbishopto preach the woord of life vnto the Eastangles, which he did withsuch good successe, that he conuerted the whole countrie to the faithof Iesus Christ, and placed the sée of his bishoprike at Dunwich, [Sidenote: A bishop ordained at Dunwhich. _Beda lib 1. Cap. 16. _]ending the course of his life there in peace after he had continued inthat his bishoplike office the space of 17 yéeres. Moreouer Pauline, after that he had conuerted the Northumbers, preached the woord of Godvnto them of Lindsey, which is a part of Lincolnshire: and first hepersuaded one Blecca the gouernour of the citie of Lincolne to[Sidenote: This chanced in the yéere 628, as _Matth. West_ saith. ]turne vnto Christ, togither with all his familie. In that citie healso builded a church of stone woorke. Thus Pauline trauelled in thewoorke of the Lord, the same being greatlie furthered by the helpe ofEdwin, in whose presence he baptised a great number of people in theriuer of Trent, néere to a towne, which in the old English toong wascalled _Tio vulfingacester_. This Pauline had with him a deacon namedIames, the which shewed himselfe verie diligent in the ministerie, andprofited greatlie therein. 

But now to returne to king Edwin, who was a prince verelie of woorthiefame, and for the politike ordering of his countries and obseruing ofiustice, deserued highlie to be commended: for in his time all robbersby the high waie were so banished out of his dominions, that a woman[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. _]with hir new borne child alone, without other companie, might hauetrauelled from sea to sea, and not haue incountred with anie creaturethat durst once haue offered hir iniurie. He was also verie carefullfor the aduancement of the commoditie & common wealth of his people, [Sidenote:_ Math. West. Beda lib 2. Cap. 16_]insomuch that where there were any swéet and cleare water-springs, hecaused postes to be set vp, and iron dishes to be fastened theretowith chaines, that waifaring men might haue the same readie at handto drinke with: and there was none so hardie as to touch the same butfor that vse. He vsed wheresoeuer he went within the cities orelsewhere abroad, to haue a banner borne before him, in token ofiustice to be ministred by his roiall authoritie. 

In the meane season, pope Honorius the fift, hearing that theNorthumbers had receiued the faith (as before is mentioned) at thepreaching of Pauline, sent vnto the said Pauline the pall, confirminghim archbishop in the sée of Yorke. He sent also letters of[Sidenote: _Beda lib 2. Cap. 17_. ]exhortation vnto king Edwin, to kindle him the more with fatherlieaduise to continue and procéed in the waie of vnderstanding, intothe which he was entered. At the same time also, bicause Iustus thearchbishop of Canturburie was dead, and one Honorius elected to thatsée, pope Honorius sent to the said elect archbishop of Canturburie[Sidenote: A decrée concerning the archbishops of Canturburie and Yorke]his pall, with letters, wherein was conteined a decrée by himmade, that when either the archbishop of Canturburie or Yorke chancedto depart this life, he that suruiued should haue authoritie toordeine another in place of him that was deceassed, that they shouldnot néed to wearie themselues with going to Rome, being so farredistant from them. The copie of which letter is registred in theecclesiasticall historie of Beda, bearing date the third Ides of Iune, [Sidenote: 633. ]in the yéere of our Lord 633. The same pope sent letters alsoto the Scotish people, exhorting them to celebrate the feast of[Sidenote: The feast of Easter]Easter in such due time as other churches of the christian world[Sidenote: The heresie of the Pelagians]obserued. And also bicause the heresie of the Pelagians began torenew againe amongst them (as he was informed) he admonished them tobeware thereof, and by all meanes to auoid it. For he knew that to theoffice of a pastor it is necessarilie incident, not onelie to exhort, teach, and shew his sheepe the waies to a christian life, but alsostronglie to withstand all such vniust meanes, as might hinder theirprocéeding in the truth of religion. For as poison is vnto the bodie, that is heresie vnto veritie. And as the bodie by poison is disabledfrom all naturall faculties, and vtterlie extinguished, vnlesse bypresent meanes the force thereof be vanquished: so truth and veritieby errors and heresies is manie times choked and recouereth, but neuerstrangled. 

But now that the kingdome of Northumberland flourished (as before ispartlie touched) in happie state vnder the prosperous reigne of Edwin, at length, after he had gouerned it the space of 17 yeeres, [Sidenote: Cadwallin, or Cadwallo king of Britaine. ]Cadwalline, or Cadwallo, king of Britaine, who succeeded Cadwane, asGal. Mon. Saith, rebelled against him. For so it commeth to passe, that nothing can be so sure confirmed by mans power, but the sameby the like power may be againe destroied. Penda king of Mercia[Sidenote: Penda king of Mercia. ]enuieng the prosperous procéedings of Edwin, procured Cadwallo tomooue this rebellion against Edwin: and ioining his power withCadwallo, they inuaded the countrie of Northumberland iointlietogither. Edwin heereof aduertised, gathered his people, & came toincounter them, so that both armies met at a place called Hatfield, [Sidenote: King Edwin slaine. _Matth. West. _]where was fought a verie sore and bloudie battell. But in the endEdwin was slaine with one of his sonnes named Osfride, and his armiebeaten downe and dispersed. Also there was slaine on Edwins part, Eodbald king of Orkenie. Moreouer there was an other of Edwins sonnesnamed Eadfride constreined of necessitie to giue himselfe into thehands of Penda, and was after by him cruellie put to death, contrarieto his promised faith in king Oswalds daies that succéeded Edwin. Thus did king Edwin end his life in that battell, fought at Hatfieldaforesaid, on the fourth ides of October, in the yere of our Lord 633, he being then about the age of 47 yéeres and vpwards. 

 * * * * *

_The crueltie of Penda and Cadwallo after their victorie, the Britainsmake no account of religion, Archbishop Pauline with queen Ethelburgaflie out of Northumberland into Kent, honorable personages accompaniehim thither, Romanus bishop of Rochester drowned, Pauline vndertakeththe charge of that see; Osrilie is king of Deira, and Eaufride king ofBernicia, both kings become apostatas, and fall fr[=o] christianitieto paganisme, then are both slaine within lesse than a yeeres space;Oswald is created king of Northumberland, his chiefs practise in featsof armes, Cadwallo king of Britaine hath him in contempt, Oswaldssuperstitious deuotion and intercession to God against his enimies;both kings ioine battell; Cadwallo is slaine, Penda king of Mercia hisnotable vertues linked with foule vices, he maketh warre on whome hewill without exception. _

THE XXVIJ. CHAPTER. 

Cadwallo and Penda haumg obteined the victorie aforsaid, vsed it mostcruellie. For one of the capteins was a pagan, and the other wantingall ciuilitie, shewed himselfe more cruell than anie pagan could hauedoone. So that Penda being a worshipper of false gods with his peopleof Mercia, and Cadwallo hauing no respect to the Christian religion[Sidenote: The crueltie of Penda and Cadwallo. ]which latelie was begun amongst the Northumbers, made hauocke inall places where they came, not sparing man, woman nor child: and socontinued in their furious outrage a long time in passing throughthe countrie, to the great decay and calamitie of the Christiancongregations in those parties. And still the christian Britains werelesse mercifull than Penda his heathenish souldiers. For euen vnto thedaies of Beda (as he affirmeth) the Britains made no account of thefaith or religion of the Englishmen, nor would communicate with themmore than with the pagans, bicause they differed in rites from theiraccustomed traditions. 

[Sidenote: The archbishop Pauline flieth into Kent. ]When the countrie of the Northumbers was brought into thismiserable case by the enimies inuasion, the archbishop Pauline takingwith him the quéene Ethelburga, whom he had brought thither, returnednow againe with hir by water into Kent, where he was receiued of thearchbishop Honorius, and king Eadbald. He came thither in the conductof one Bassus a valiant man of warre, hauing with him Eaufred thedaughter, and Vulfrea the sonne of Edwin, & also Iffi the sonne ofOsfride Edwins sonne, whom their mother after for feare of the kingsEdbold and Oswold did send into France where they died. The churchof Rochester at that time was destitute of a bishop, by the death ofRomanus, who being sent to Rome vnto pope Honorius, was drowned bythe way in the Italian seas. Wherevpon at the request of archbishopHonorius, and king Eadbald, Pauline tooke vpon him the charge of thatsée, and held it till he died. 

[Sidenote: _Beda_. _lib. 3. Ca. 1_. OSRIKE KING OF DEIRA. ]After it was knowne that Edwin was slaine in battell (as before yehaue heard) Osrike the sonne of his vncle Elfrike tooke vpon him therule of the kingdome of Deira, which had receiued the sacrament ofbaptisme by the preaching and vertuous instruction of Pauline. But[Sidenote: Eaufrid king of Bernicia. ]the other kingdome of Northumberland called Bernicia, Eaufride the sonof Edelferd or Edelfride, tooke vpon him to gouerne. This Eaufrideduring the time of Edwins reigne, had continued in Scotland, and therebeing conuerted to the Christian faith was baptised. But both theseprinces, after they had obteined possession of their earthliekingdoms, did forget the care of the heauenlie kingdome, so that theyreturned to their old kind of idolatrie. But almightie God did notlong suffer this their vnthankefulnesse without iust punishment: forfirst in the next summer, when Osrike had rashlie besieged Cadwalloking of the Britains, within a certeine towne, Cadwallo brake foorthvpon him, and finding him vnprouided to make resistance, slue him[Sidenote: The two kings of Northumberland slaine. ]with all his armie. Now after this, whilest Cadwallo not like aconqueror gouerned the prouinces of the Northumbers, but like a tyrantwasted and destroied them, in sleaing the people in tragicall maner, he also slue Eaufride, the which with twelue men of warre camevndiscréetlie vnto him to sue for peace: and thus within lesse thantwelue moneths space both these runagate kings were dispatched. 

[Sidenote: OSWALD began his reigne in the yeare 635. _Beda_. _lib. 3. Cap. 3_. ]Then Oswald the sonne of Edelfred, and brother to the foresaidEaufride was created king of the Northumbers, the sixt in number fromIda. This Oswald after that his father was slaine, liued as a banishedperson a long time within Scotland, where he was baptised, andprofessed the Christian religion, and passed the flower of his youthin good exercises, both of mind & bodie. Amongst other things hepractised the vnderstanding of warlike knowledge, minding so to vse itas it might stand him in stead to defend himselfe from iniurie ofthe enimies that should prouoke him, and not otherwise. Herevp[=o]Cadwallo king of the Britains made in maner no account of him: forby reason that he had atchiued such great victories against theEnglishmen, and hauing slaine their two kings (as before is expressed)he ceassed not to proceed in his tyrannicall dooings, reputing theEnglish people for slouthfull, and not apt to the warre, boastingthat he was borne to their destruction. Thus being set vp in pride ofcourage, he feared no perils, but boldlie (without considering atall the skilfull knowledge which Oswald had sufficientlie learned infeates of war) tooke vpon him to assaile the foresaid Oswald, that hadbrought an armie against him, and was encamped in a plaine field néerevnto the wall which the Romans had builded in times past against theinuasion of Scots and Picts. 

Cadwallo streight prouoked Oswald to trie the matter by battell, butOswald forbare the first day, and caused a crosse to be erected in thesame place where he was incamped, in full hope that it should be anensigne or trophie of his victorie, causing all souldiers to maketheir praiers to God, that in time of such necessitie it might pleasehim to succour them that worship him. It is said, that the crossebeing made, and the hole digged wherein it should be set, he tooke thecrosse in his owne hands, and putting the foot thereof into that hole, so held it till his souldiers had filled the hole, and rammed it vp:and then caused all the souldiers to knéele downe vpon their knées, and to make intercession to the true and liuing God for his assistanceagainst the proud enimie, with whom they should fight in a iustquarell for the preseruation of their people and countrie. 

After this, on the next morning he boldlie gaue battell to hisenimies, so that a sore and cruell fight insued betwixt them. Atlength Oswald perceiued that the Britains began somwhat to faint, andtherfore caused his people to renew their force, and more lustilieto preasse forward, so that first he put that most cruell enimie toflight, and after pursuing the chase ouertooke him, and slue him[Sidenote: _Beda_. _Wil. Malm. _]with the most part of all his huge and mightie armie, at a placecalled Denisborne, but the place where he caused the crosse to beerected he named Heuenfield. Thus Cadwallo the most cruell enimie ofthe English name ended his life: he was terrible both in nature andcountenance, for the which cause they say the Britains did afterwardsset vp his image, that the same might be a terror to the enimies whenthey should behold it. 

¶ But here is to be remembred by the British historie of Gal. Mon. It should appeare that Cadwallo was not slaine at all, but reignedvictoriouslie for the space of 48 yéeres, and then departed this life, as in place afterwards it shall appéere. But for that the contrarietiein writers in such points may sooner be perceiued than reformed, tothe satisfieng of mens fansies which are variable, we will leaueeuerie man to his libertie to thinke as séemeth him good, noting nowand then the diuersitie of such writers, as occasion serueth. 

[Sidenote: PENDA. 636. ]Penda the sonne of Wilba succéeded in the gouernement of thekingdome of Mercia after Ciarlus, and began his reigne in the yéere ofour Lord 636. He was fiftie yéeres of age before he came to be king, and reigned 30 yeres, he was a prince right hardie and aduenturous, not fearing to ieopard his person in place of danger, assured andreadie of remembrance in time of greatest perill. His bodie could notbe ouercome with anie trauell, nor his mind vanquished with greatnesseof businesse. But these his vertues were matched with notable vices, as first with such bitternesse of maners as had not béene heard of, crueltie of nature, lacke of courtesie, great vnstedfastnesse inperforming of woord and promise, and of vnmeasurable hatred toward thechristian religion. 

Now vpon confidence in these his great vertues and vices from thattime he was made king (as though the whole Ile had bene due to him) hethought not good to let anie occasion passe that was offered to makewar, as wel against his friends & confederats, as also against hisowne sworne enimies. Part of his dooings ye haue heard, and more shallappeare hereafter. ¶ Of the kings of the Eastsaxons & Eastangles yehaue heard before: of whom in places conuenient ye shall find furthermention also, and so likewise of the kings of the Southsaxons: butbicause their kingdom continued not past fiue successions, litleremembrance of them is made by writers. 

 * * * * *

_Cadwallo king of Britain, diuers deeds of his as the British writershaue recorded them, wherevpon discord arose betweene Cadwallo & Edwin, who for two yeres space were linked in friendship, Cadwallo vanquisht, his flight, of Pelitus the Spanish wizard, Cadwallo ouerthroweth Pendaand his power besieging Excester, he arreareth battell against theNorthumbers, and killeth Edwin their king, he seeketh to expell theSaxons out of the land, Penda slaieth Oswald, whose brother andsuccessor Osunus by gifts and submission obteineth peace, whom Pendaspitefullie attempting to kill is killed himselfe, Cadwallo dieth, abrasen image on horssebacke set vp in his memoriall, saint Martins atLudgate builded. _

THE XXVIIJ. CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: CADWALLO, OR CADWALLINE. ]Cadwallo or Cadwalline, (for we find him so named) began his[Sidenote: 635. ]reigne ouer the Britains, in the yéere of our Lord 635, in theyéere of the reigne of the emperour Heracleus 35, and in the 13 yereof Dagobert K. Of France. Of this man ye haue heard partlie beforetouching his dealings and warres against the Northumbers, and other ofthe English nation: but forsomuch as diuers other things are reportedof him by the British writers, we haue thought good in this place torehearse the same in part, as in Gal. Mon. We find writen, leauing thecredit still with the author, sith the truth thereof may be the moresuspected, bicause other authors of good authoritie, as Beda, HenrieHuntington, William Malmesburie, and others séeme greatlie to disagréefrom him herein. But thus it is written. 

[Sidenote: Edwin was not sonne to Ethelfred, but to Alla, or Elle, asin other places plainlie appeareth. ]This Cadwallo and Edwin the sonne of Ethelfred, as Galfride saith, were brought vp in France, being sent thither vnto Salomon king ofBritaine, by king Cadwane, when they were verie yoong. Now after theirreturne into this land, when they were made kings, Cadwallo of theBritains, & Edwin of the Northumbers, there continued for the spaceof two yéeres great friendship betwixt them, till at length Edwinrequired of Cadwallo that he might weare a crowne, and celebrateappointed solemnities within his dominion of Northumberland, as wellas Cadwallo did in his countrie. Cadwallo taking aduice in thismatter, at length by persuasion of his nephue Brian, denied to grantvnto Edwin his request, wherewith Edwin tooke such displeasure, thathe sent woord vnto Cadwallo, that he would be crowned without hisleaue or licence, sith he would not willinglie grant it. WhertoCadwallo answered, that if he so did, he would cut off his head vnderhis diademe, if he presumed to weare anie within the confines ofBritaine. Hereof discord arising betwixt these two princes, they beganto make fierce and cruell warre either of them against the other, [Sidenote: Cadwallo vanquished by Edwin. Cadwallo flieth the land. ]and at length ioining in batell with their maine forces, Cadwallolost the field, with many thousands of his men, and being chased fledinto Scotland, and from thence got ouer into Ireland, and finallypassed the seas into Britaine Armorike, where, of his coosin kingSalomon he was courteouslie receiued, and at length obteined of him10000 men to go with him backe into his countrie, to assist him inrecouerie of his lands & dominions, the which in the meane time werecruellie spoiled, wasted and haried by king Edwin. 

At the same time Brian the nephue of Cadwallo, whom he had sent intoBritaine as little before to slea a certeine wizard or southsaier, whom king Edwin had gotten out of Spaine named Pelitus, that bydisclosing the purpose of Cadwallo vnto Edwin, greatlie hinderedCadwallos enterprises, had fortified the citie of Excester, mening todefend it till the comming of Cadwallo, wherevpon Penda king of Merciabesieged that citie with a mightie army, purposing to take it, andBrian within it. Cadwallo then aduertised hereof, immediatlie afterhis arriuall hasted to Excester, and diuiding his people in 4 parts, set vpon his enimies, tooke Penda, and ouerthrew his whole armie. Penda hauing no other shift to escape, submitted himselfe wholie vntoCadwallo, promising to become his liegeman, to fight against theSaxons in his quarrell. Penda being thus subdued, Cadwallo called hisnobles togither which had bene dispersed abroad a long season, & withall spéed went against Edwin king of Northumberland, and slue him inbattell at Hatfield (as before is mentioned) with his son Osfride, andEodbold king of the Iles of Orknie, which was come thither to his aid. 

¶ By this it should appeare, that Fabian hath gathered amisse in theaccount of the reignes of the British kings: for it appeareth by Bedaand others, that Edwin was slaine in the yéere of our Lord 634. [Sidenote: 634. ]And where Fabian (as before is said) attributeth that act & diuersother vnto Cadwan the father of this Cadwallo: yet both Gal. Mon. AndBeda with the most part of all other writers signifie that it was doneby Cadwallo. Harding assigneth but 13 yéeres to the reigne of Cadwan, and declareth that he died in the yéere of our Lord 616, in the which(as he saith) Cadwallo began his reigne, which opinion of his séemethbest to agrée with that which is written by other authors. But toreturne to the other dooings of Cadwallo, as we find them recordedin the British storie. After he had got this victorie against theNorthumbers, he cruellie pursued the Saxons, as though he ment sofarre as in him lay, to destroie the whole race of them out of thecoasts of all Britaine: and sending Penda against king Oswald thatsuccéeded Edwin, though at the first Penda receiued the ouerthrow atHeauenfield, yet afterwards Cadwallo himselfe highly displeased withthat chance, pursued Oswald, and fought with him at a place called[Sidenote: Oswald slaine. ]Bourne, where Penda slue the said Oswald. Wherevpon his brotherOsunus succéeding in gouernment of the Northumbers, sought the fauourof Cadwallo now ruling as king ouer all Britaine, and at length bygreat gifts of gold and siluer, and vpon his humble submission, [Sidenote: Oswie. _Matth. West. _ 654. ]obteined peace, till at length vpon spite, Penda king of Merciaobteined licence of Cadwallo to make warres against the said Osunus, in the which (as it hapned) Penda himselfe was slaine. Then Cadwalloafter two yéeres granted that Vlfridus the sonne of Penda shouldsucceed in Mercia. 

Thus Cadwallo ruled things at his appointment within this land. And[Sidenote: 678. ][Sidenote: _Matt. West. _ saith 676. ]finallie when he had reigned 48 yéeres, he departed this lifethe 22 of Nouember. His bodie being embalmed and dressed with swéetconfections, was put into a brasen image by maruelous art melted andcast, which image being set on a brazen horsse of excellent beautie, the Britains set vp aloft vpon the west gate of London called Ludgate, in signe of his conquests, and for a terror to the Saxons. Moreouerthe church of S. Martin vnderneath the same gate, was by the Britainsthen builded. Thus haue the Britains made mention of their valiantprince Cadwallo, but diuerse thinke that much of this historie isbut fables, bicause of the manifest varieng both from Beda and otherautentike writers (as before I haue said. )

 * * * * *

_The true storie of the forenamed king Oswald, his desire to restorechristian religion, Cormans preaching taking small effect among theNorthumbers, persuadeth him to depart into his owne countrie, heslandereth them before the Scotish clergie, Aidan a godlie man telleththe cause of the peoples not profiting by Cormans preaching, Aidancommeth into England to instruct the people in the faith, he variethin the obseruation of Easter from the English churches custome, theNorthumbers haue him & his doctrine in reuerence, Oswalds earnestzeale to further religion by Aidans preaching and ministerie, 15000baptised within 7 daies; Oswald hath the Britains, Scots, Picts, & English at his commandement, his commendable deed of christiancharitie, the Westsaxons conuerted to the faith by the preachingof Birinus, king Kinigils is baptised, he maketh Birinus bishop ofDorcester, Penda king of Mercia maketh war against the christiankings of the Westsaxons, both sides after a bloudie battell fallto agrement, Ercombert the first English king that destroied idolsthroughout the whole land, he ordeineth Lent; why English men becamemoonks, and English women nunnes in monasteries beyond the seas; whyPenda king of Mercia enuieth vertuous king Oswald, he is assaulted, slaine in battell, and canonized a saint after his death. _

THE XXIX. CHAPTER. 

Now will we (after all these differing discourses of the Britishchronologers) approch and draw as néere as we can to the truth of thehistorie touching Oswald king of the Northumbers, of whom we find, [Sidenote: Oswald meaneth to be thankefull to God for his benefits. _Beda li. 3. Cap. 3. 5. 6. _ _Hector Boet. _]that after he had tasted of Gods high fauour extended to himwards, invanquishing his enimies, as one minding to be thankefull therefore, he was desirous to restore the christian faith through his wholekingdome, sore lamenting the decay thereof within the same, andtherefore euen in the beginning of his reigne, he sent vnto Donwaldthe Scotish king (with whome he had béene brought vp in the time ofhis banishment the space of 18 yéeres) requiring him to haue somelearned Scotishman sent vnto him, skilfull in preaching the word oflife, that with godly sermons and wholesome instructions, he mightconuert the people of Northumberland vnto the true and liuing God, promising to interteine him with such prouision as apperteined. 

[Sidenote: Corman. ]At his instance, there was sent vnto him one Corman, a clerkesingularlie well learned, and of great grauitie in behauiour: but forthat he wanted such facilitie, and plaine vtterance by waie of gentlepersuading, as is requisite in him that shall instruct the simple, onelie setting foorth in his sermons high mysteries, and matters ofsuch profound knowledge, as the verie learned might scarselie perceiuethe perfect sense and meaning of his talke, his trauell came to smalleffect, so that after a yéeres remaining there, he returned into hiscountrie, declaring amongst his brethren of the cleargie, that thepeople of Northumberland was a froward, stubborne and stiffe-hartedgeneration, whose minds he could not frame by anie good meanes ofpersuasion to receiue the christian faith: so that he iudged it lostlabour to spend more time amongst them, being so vnthankfull andintractable a people, as no good might be doone vnto them. 

Amongst other learned and vertuous prelats of the Scots, there chanced[Sidenote: Aidan. ]one to be there present at the same time called Aidan, a man of soperfect life, that (as Beda writeth) he taught no otherwise than heliued, hauing no regard to the cares of this world, but whatsoeuerwas giuen him by kings or men of wealth and riches, that he fréeliebestowed vpon the poore, exhorting other to doo the like. This Aidanhearing Cormans woords, perceiued anon that the fault was not so muchin the people as in the teacher, and therefore declared, that (as hethought) although it were so that the people of Northumberland gaueno such attentiue eare vnto the preaching of that reuerend prelateCorman, as his godlie expectation was they should haue doone, yetmight it be that his vttering of ouer manie mysticall articles amongstthem, farre aboue the capacitie of the vnderstanding of simple men, was the cause why they so lightlie regarded his diuine instructions, [Sidenote: S. Paules counsell. ]whereas if he had (according to the counsell of Saint Paule) atthe first ministred vnto their tender vnderstandings, onelie milke, without harder nourishments, he might happilie haue woone a farregreater number of them vnto the receiuing of the faith, and so haueframed them by little and little to haue digested stronger food. And therefore he thought it necessarie in discharge of their dutiestowards God, and to satisfie the earnest zeale of king Oswald, that some one amongst them might be appointed to go againe intoNorthumberland, to trie by procéeding in this maner afore alledged, what profit would thereof insue. 

The bishops hearing the opinion of Aidan, and therewith knowingCormans maner of preaching, iudged the matter to be as Aidan haddeclared, and therevpon not onelie allowed his woords, but also willedhim to take the iournie vpon him, sith they knew none so able with[Sidenote: Aidan commeth into England to preach the gospell. ]effect to accomplish their wished desires in that behalfe. Aidan, for that he would not seeme to refuse to take that in hand which hehimselfe had motioned, was contented to satisfie their request, and soset forward towards Northumberland, and comming thither, was ioifulliereceiued of king Oswald, who appointed him the Ile of Lindesfarne, wherein to place the see of his new bishoprike. 

[Sidenote: _Beda li. 3 ca. 3_. _Hector Boet. _]This Aidan in one point varied from the vse of the new begun churchof England, that is to say, touching the time of obseruing the feastof Easter, in like maner as all the bishops of the Scots and Pictsinhabiting within Britaine in those daies did, following therein (asthey tooke it) the doctrine of the holie and praise-woorthie fatherAnatholius. But the Scots that inhabited the south parts of Ireland, alreadie were agréed to obserue that feast, according to the rules ofthe church of Rome. Howbeit Aidan being thus come into Northumberland, applied himselfe so earnestlie in praier and preaching, that thepeople had him within short while in woonderfull estimation, chiefeliefor that he tempered his preachings with such swéet and pleasantmatter, that all men had a great desire to heare him, insomuch thatsometime he was glad to preach abroad in churchyards, bicause theaudience was more than could haue roome in the church. 

One thing was a great hinderance to him, that he had not the perfectknowledge of the Saxon toong. But Oswald himselfe was a great helpe to[Sidenote: _Beda_. Oswald an interpretor to the preacher. ]him in that matter, who being desirous of nothing so much, as tohaue the faith of Christ rooted in the harts of his subiects, vsed asan interpreter to report vnto the people in their Saxon toong, suchwhole sermons as Aidan vttered in his mother toong. For Oswald hauingbéene brought vp (as ye haue hard) in Scotland during the time ofhis banishment, was as readie in the Scotish, as he was in the Saxontoong. The people then seeing the kings earnest desire in furtheringthe doctrine set foorth by Aidan, were the more inclined to heare it:so that it was a maruellous matter to note, what numbers of peopledailie offred themselues to be baptised, insomuch that within the[Sidenote: _Hector Boet. _]space of seuen daies (as is left in writing) he christened 15 thousandpersons, of the which no small part forsaking the world, betookethemselues to a solitarie kind of life. 

Thus by his earnest trauell in continuall preaching and setting foorththe gospell in that countrie, it came to passe in the end, that thefaith was generallie receiued of all the people, and such zeale toaduance the glorie of the christian religion dailie increased amongst[Sidenote: Oswalds zeale to aduance religion. ]them, that no where could be found greater. Heerevpon were no smallnumber of churches built in all places abroad in those parties byprocurement of the king, all men liberallie consenting (according tothe rate of their substance) to be contributorie towards the charges. By this meanes the kingdome of the Northumbers flourished, as well[Sidenote: _Beda lib. 5. Ca. 6_. ]in fame of increase in religion, as also in ciuill policie andprudent ordinances: insomuch that (as Beda writeth) Oswald[Sidenote: Oswald had in estimation with his neighbours. ]atteined to such power, that all the nations and prouinces withinBritaine, which were diuided into foure toongs (that is to say)Britains, Picts, Scots, and Englishmen, were at his commandement. Butyet he was not lifted vp in anie pride or presumption, but shewedhimselfe maruellous courteous and gentle, and verie liberall to poorepeople and strangers. 

It is said, that he being set at the table vpon an Ester day, & hauingbishop Aidan at diner then with him, his almoner came in as the bishopwas about to say grace, and declared to the king that there was agreat multitude of poore folks set before the gates to looke for thekings almes. The king héerewith tooke a siluer dish, which was seton the table before him with meate, & commanded the same meatestreightwaies to be distributed amongst the poore, & the dish brokeninto small péeces, and diuided amongst them: for which act he washighlie commended of the bishop, as he well deserued. By the goodpolicie and diligent trauell of this king, the prouinces of Deira andBernicia, which hitherto had béene at variance, were brought to peaceand made one. 

[Sidenote: _Beda lib. 3. Ca. 7_. Birinus conuerteth the Westsaxonsto the christian faith. ]About the same time, the Westsaxons were conuerted to the christianfaith, by the preaching of one Birinus a bishop, who came into thisland at the exhortation of pope Honorius, to set foorth the gospellvnto those people which as yet were not baptised. By whose diligent[Sidenote: Kinigils king of Westsaxon becommeth a christian. _Polydor_. ]trauell in the Lords haruest, Kingils or Kinigils, one of the kingsof that countrie receiued the faith, and was baptised about the fiue& twentith yéere of his reigne. K. Oswald that should haue had hisdaughter in mariage, was present the same time, who first yer hebecame a sonne in law, was made a godfather vnto Kinigils (thatshould be his father in law) by receiuing him at the fontstone, inthat his second birth of regeneration. To this Birinus, who was anItalian, king Kinigils (now that he was become a conuert or christian)[Sidenote: Dorcester ordeined a bishops sée. ]appointed and assigned the citie of Dorcester, situat by theThames, distant from Oxford about seuen miles, to be the sée of hisbishoprike, where he procured churches to be built, and by his earnesttrauell & setting foorth the woord of life, conuerted much people tothe right beliefe. In the yéere following, Quichelmus the other kingof the Westsaxons, and sonne to Kinigils was also christened, and diedthe same yéere, and so Cinigilsus or Kinigils reigned alone. 

[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt. _]In this meane while Penda king of Mercia that succéeded next after[Sidenote: This chancéd in the yéere 620, as _Matth. West. _ saith. ]Ciarlus, being a man giuen to séeke trouble in one place or other, leauied warre against the kings of Westsaxon, Kinigils and Quichelmus, the which gathering their power, gaue him battell at Cirenchester, where both the parties fought it out to the vttermost, as thoughthey had forsworne to giue place one to another, insomuch that theycontinued in fight and making of cruell slaughter till the nightparted them in sunder. And in the morning, when they saw that if theyshuld buckle togither againe, the one part should vtterlie destroiethe other, they fell to agréement in moderating ech others demands. 

[Sidenote: 640. _Beda lib. 3. Cap. 7_. _Matth. West. _]After this, in the yéere of our Lord 640, Eadbald king of Kentdeparted this life, after he had reigned 24 yéeres, leauing hiskingdome to his sonne Ercombert. This Ercombert was the first of theEnglish kings, which tooke order for the vtter destroieng of all idols[Sidenote: Lent first ordeined to be kept in England. ]throughout his whole kingdome. He also by his roiall authoritiecommanded the fast of fortie daies in the Lent season to be kept andobserued, appointing woorthie and competent punishment against the[Sidenote: Segburga. Aimoinus. ]transgressors of that commandement. He had by his wife Segburga, thatwas daughter vnto Anna king of the Eastangles, a daughter namedEartongatha, a professed nunne within the monasterie of Briege orCala in France: for in those daies, bicause there were not maniemonasteries builded within this land, a great number of Englishmen, that tooke vpon them the profession of a religious life, got them ouervnto abbeies in France, and there professed themselues moonks: andmanie there were which sent their daughters ouer to be professednuns within the nunneries there, and speciallie at Briege, Cala, andAndelie: amongst other, there were Sedrike the lawfull daughter, andEdelburgh the bastard daughter of the said king Anna, both which inprocesse of time were made abbesses of the said monasterie of Briege. 

Ye haue heard alreadie, how Oswald king of Northumberland barehimselfe in all points like a most woorthie prince, not ceasing toreleeue the necessitie of the poore, aduancing the good, andreforming the euill, whereby he wan to himselfe excéeding praise andcommendation of all good men, and still his fame increased forhis vertuous dooings; namelie, for the ardent zeale he had to theaduancing of the christian faith. Herevpon Penda king of Mercia, enuieng the prosperous procéedings of Oswald, as he that could neuerabide the good report of other mens well-dooings, began to imagine how[Sidenote: Penda inuadeth the Northumbers. _Beda. Lib. 3. Cap. 9_. ]to destroie him, and to conquere his kingdome, that he might ioine itto his owne. At length he inuaded his countrie by open warre, metwith him in the field at a place called Maserfield, and there in[Sidenote: King Oswald slaine. _Matt. Westm. _ saith 644. ]sharpe and cruell fight Oswald was slaine on the fift day ofAugust, in the yeare of our Lord 642, and in the 38 yeare of his age, after he had reigned the tearme of eight or nine yeares aftersome, which account that yeare vnto his reigne, in the which hispredecessors Osrike and Eaufride reigned, whome they number notamongest kings, because of their wicked apostasie and renouncing ofthe faith which before they had professed. Such was the end of thatvertuous prince king Oswald, being cruellie slaine by that wickedtyrant Penda. Afterwards, for the opinion conceiued of his holinesse, the foresaid Oswald was canonized a saint, and had in great worship[Sidenote: _Will. Malmes. _]of the people, being the first of the English nation that approouedhis vertue by miracles shewed after his departure out of this life. 

 * * * * *

_Oswie succeedeth Oswald in the kingdome of Northumberland, he is sorevexed by Penda, Oswie and Oswin are partners in gouernement, they fallat strife, Oswin is betræied into the hands of Oswie and slaine, acommendation of his personage and goodlie qualities, bishop Aidandieth; Cenwalch king of the Westsaxons, Penda maketh warre against himfor putting away his wife, his flight, he becommeth a christian andrecouereth his kingdome, Bishop Agilbert commeth into Westsaxon, andafterwards departing (upon occasion) is made bishop of Paris, Winibuieth the bishoprike of London; Sigibert king of the Eastangles, thevniuersitie of Cambridge founded by him, he resigneth his kingdome andbecometh a moonke, he and his kinsman Egric are slaine in a skirmishagainst Penda king of Mercia. _

THE XXX. CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: OSWIE King of Northumberland. _Beda li. 3. Ca. 14_. ]After that king Oswald was slaine, his brother Oswie (beingabout 30 yeares of age) tooke vpon him the rule of the kingdome ofNorthumberland, gouerning the same with great trouble for the space of28 yeares, being sore vexed by the foresaid Penda king of Merciaand his people, which as yet were pagans. In the first yeare of his[Sidenote: 644. ]reigne, which was in the yeare of our Lord 644. Pauline the bishopof Rochester which had beene also archbishop of Yorke departed thislife, and then one Thamar an Englishman of the parties of Kentwas ordeined bishop of Rochester by Honorius the archbishop ofCanturburie. King Oswie had one Oswin partener with him in gouernmentof the Northumbers in the first beginning of his reigne, which[Sidenote: Bernicia. ]was sonne to Osrike, so that Oswie gouerned in Bernicia, and Oswin inDeira, continuing in perfect friendship for a season, till at length, through the counsell of wicked persons, that coueted nothing so muchas to sowe discord and variance betwixt princes, they fell at debate, and so began to make warres one against an other, so that finalliewhen they were at point to haue tried their quarrell in open battell, Oswin perceiuing that he had not an armie of sufficient force toincounter with Oswie, brake vp his campe at Wilfaresdowne, ten mile bywest the towne of Cataracton, and after withdrew himselfe onelie withone seruant named Condhere vnto the house of earle Hunwald, whomehe tooke to haue béene his trustie friend: but contrarie to hisexpectation, the said Hunwald did betraie him vnto Oswie, who by hiscaptaine Edelwine slue the said Oswin and his seruant the forsaidCondhere, in a place called Ingethling, the 13 kalends of September, [Sidenote: 651. ]in the ninth yeare of his reigne, which was after the birth of ourSauiour 651. 

This Oswin was a goodlie gentleman of person, tall, and beautifull, and verie gentle of spéech, ciuill in manners, and verie liberall bothto high & low, so that he was beloued of all. Such a one he was, tobe breefe, as bishop Aidan gessed that he should not long continuein life, for that the Northumbers were not woorthie of so good andvertuous a gouernour. Such humblenesse and obedience he perceiued torest in him towards the law of the Lord, in taking that which was toldhim for his better instruction in good part, that he said, he neuersaw before that time an humble king. The same Aidan liued not past12 daies after the death of the said Oswin, whome he so much loued, departing this world the last daie of August, in the seuenteenth yeareafter he was ordeined bishop. His bodie was buried in the Ile ofLindesferne. After Aidan, one Finan was made bishop in his place, aScotishman also, and of the Ile of Hui, from whence his predecessorthe foresaid Aidan came, being first a man of religion professed inthe monasterie there (as some writers doo report. )

[Sidenote: CENWALCH. _Henr. Hunt. _ 643. ]In the meane time, after that Kinigils or Cinigilsus king of theWestsaxons had reigned 31 yeares, he departed this life Anno 643, leauing his kingdome to his sonne Cenwalch or Chenwald, who held thesame kingdome the tearme of 30 yeares, or 31 (as some write) in[Sidenote: _Ran. Higd. _]manner as his father had doone before him. In the third, or (as otherssaie) in the fift yeare of his reigne, Penda king of Mercia madesharpe warre against him, because he had put awaie his wife the sisterof the said Penda, and in this warre Chenwald was ouercome in battell, & driuen out of his countrie, so that he fled vnto Anna king of theEastangles, with whome he remained the space of a yeare, or (as othersay) thrée yeares, to his great good hap: for before he was growento be an enimie to the christian religion, but now by the wholesomeadmonitions and sharpe rebukes of king Anna, he became a christian, and receiued his wife againe into his companie, according to theprescript of Gods law, and (to be bréefe) in all things shewedhimselfe a new man, imbracing vertue, & auoiding vice, so thatshortlie after (through the helpe of God) he recouered againe hiskingdome. 

[Sidenote: Agilbertus a bishop. ]Now when he was established in the same, there came a bishop namedAgilbertus out of Ireland, a Frenchman borne (but hauing remained inIreland a long time) to reade the scriptures. This Agilbert comminginto the prouince of the Westsaxons, was gladlie receiued of kingChenwald, at whose desire he tooke vpon him to exercise the roome ofa bishop there: but afterwards, when the said king admitted anotherbishop named Wini, which had béene ordeined in France, and knew thetoong better than Agilbert, as he that was borne in England: Agilbertoffended, for that the king had admitted him without making him ofanie counsell therein, returned into France, and there was made bishopof Paris: within a few yeares after, the foresaid Wini was expelledalso by king Chenwald, who got him into Mercia vnto king Vulfhere, ofwhome he bought the bishoprike of London, which he held during hislife, and so the countrie of Westsaxon remained long without a bishop, till at length the said Agilbert at the request of king Chenwald sentto him Elutherius that was his nephue. 

[Sidenote: SIGIBERT. ]Ye haue heard that after Carpwald, his brother Sigibert succéededin rule of the Eastangles, a man of great vertue and woorthinesse, whowhilest he remained in France as a banished man, being constrained toflée his countrie vpon displeasure that king Redwald bare him, wasbaptised there, and after returning into his countrie, and obteining[Sidenote: _Beda lib. 3. Cap. 4_]at length the kingdome, those things which he had séene well orderedin France, he studied to follow the example of the same at home, andherevpon considering with himselfe that nothing could more aduance thestate of the common-wealth of his countrie than learning & knowledgein the toongs, began the foundation of certeine schooles, and namelie[Sidenote: The vniuersitié of Cambridge founded by king Sigibert. ]at Cambridge, where children might haue places where to be instructedand brought vp in learning vnder appointed teachers, that there mightbe greater numbers of learned men trained vp than before time hadbéene within this land, to the furtherance of true religion and vertue. 

So that England hath good cause to haue in thankfull remembrance thisnoble prince king Sigibert, for all those hir learned men which hauebin brought vp & come foorth of that famous vniuersitie of Cambridge, the first foundation or rather renouation whereof was thus begun[Sidenote: _Bate_ saith 636. ]by him about the yeare of our Lord 630. At length when this worthieking began to grow in age, he considered with himselfe how hard amatter, and how painefull an office it was to gouerne a realme asapperteined to the dutie of a good king, wherevpon he determined toleaue the charge thereof to other of more conuenient yéeres, and to[Sidenote: Sigibert resigneth his kingdome to Egricus. ]liue from thencefoorth a priuat kind of life, and so resigning theadministration vnto his kinsman Egricus, he became a moonke, and ledthe rest of his life in a certeine abbeie. 

Shortlie after it so came to passe that Penda king of Mercia (thatcruell ethnike tyrant) made sore warres vpon Egricus, whervponthe people of Eastangles compelled Sigibert to come foorth of hismonasterie, & to go with them into the field against Penda. Sigibertbeing thus constreined against his will, would not put on armour orbeare anie other kind of weapon, than onelie a wand in his hand insteed of a scepter, and so the armie of the Eastangles in hope ofgood spéed by the presence of Sigibert, ioined in battell with theirenimies, but the Eastangles were finallie vanquished, and the more[Sidenote: Sigibert and Egricus slaine. 652. ]part of them slaine, togither with Sigibert and his coosen Egricustheir king. This happened in the yere after the birth of our Sauiour(as some haue noted) 652. 

[Sidenote: _Baleus_. _Beda lib. 3 cap_. 19. Fuersus. ]In the daies whilest Sigibert as yet ruled the Eastangles, therecame out of Ireland a deuout person named Furseus, who comming intothe countrie of the Eastangles, was gladlie receiued of king Sigibert, by whose helpe afterwards he builded the abbeie of Cumbreburge, in thewhich Sigibert (as some haue written) when he renounced his kingdome, was professed a moonke. Of this Furseus manie things are written, thewhich for briefenesse we ouerpasse. After that Felix the bishop of theEastangles was dead, one Thomas was ordeined in his place, who afterhe had béene bishop fiue yéeres, died, and then one Beretgils wasordeined in his roome by Honorius the archbishop of Canturburie. Thesaid Honorius himselfe when he had run the race of his naturall life, deceassed also the last of September in the yéere of our Lord 653. [Sidenote: 653. ]

 * * * * *

_Anna king of Eastangles is slaine by Penda king of Mercia, hisbrother succeeding him is slaine also by Oswie king of Northumberland, the Mercians or Middleangles receiue the faith vnder vertuous Pedatheir prince, he requesteth Alchfled the king of Northumberlandsdaughter in mariage, he is baptised by bishop Finnan, by whose meanesthe Eastsaxons imbraced christian religion vnder Sigibert their king, he is murthered of two brethren that were his kinsmen vpon a conceiuedhatred against him for his good and christian life, how dangerous itis to keepe companie with an excommunicate person, the authoritie of abishop. _

THE XXXJ. CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: Anna. _Will Malmes. _]After Egricus succeeded Anna the sonne of Enus in the kingdome ofEastangle, and is likewise slaine by Penda king of Mercia, with themost part of his armie, as he gaue battell vnto the said Penda thatinuaded his countrie. He left behind him manie children, but his[Sidenote: Edelhere K. Of Eastangle. ]brother Edelhere succéeded him in gouernment of the kingdome, who wasslaine by Oswie the king of Northumberland, togither with the foresaidPenda, and woorthilie, sith he would aid that tyrant which had slainehis kinsman and his brother that were predecessors with him in hiskingdome. After this, when the sée of Canturburie had béene vacant by[Sidenote: Deus dedit. ]the space of one whole yéere and six moneths, one Deus dedit ofthe countrie of the Westsaxons, was elected and consecrated by Ithamarthe bishop of Rochester, on the 7 kalends of Aprill. He gouerned thechurch of Canturburie by the tearme of nine yéeres, foure moneths, and two daies. When he was departed this life, the foresaid Ithamarconsecrated for him one Damianus of the countrie of Sussex. 

[Sidenote: _Beda hist. Eccle. Lib. 3. Cap. _ 21. 653. ]About this time, the people of Mercia commonlie called Middleangles, [Sidenote: Peda or Peada king of Middleangles. ]receiued the christian faith vnder their king named Peda or Peada, the sonne of Penda king of Mercia, who being a towardlie yoonggentleman, and woorthie to haue the guiding of a kingdome, his fatherPenda aduanced him to the rule of that kingdome of the Middleanglesduring his owne life. [¶ Héere maie you note, that the kingdome of theMiddleangles was one, and the kingdome of Mercia another, though mostcommonlie the same were gouerned by one king. ] This yoong Peda came toOswie king of Northumberland, requiring of him to haue his daughterAlchfled in mariage: but when he was informed that he might not hauehir except he would become a christian, then vpon hearing the gospellpreached, with the promise of the celestiall ioies and immortalitie, by the resurrection of the flesh in the life to come, he said thatwhether he had king Oswies daughter to wife or not, he would suerliebe baptised, and chieflie he was persuaded therevnto by his kinsmanAlchfrid, who had in mariage his sister the daughter of Penda nameCimburgh. 

[Sidenote: Ad murum. ]Wherefore he was baptised by bishop Finnan, with all those whichcame thither with him at a place called At the wall, and taking withhim foure priests which were thought méete to teach and baptise hispeople, he returned with great ioy into his owne countrie. The namesof those priests were as followeth, Cedda, Adda, Betti, and Diuna, of the which, the last was a Scot by nation, and the other wereEnglishmen. These priests comming into the prouince of theMiddleangles, preached the woord, and were well heard, so that dailiea great number of the nobilitie & communaltie renouncing the filthiedregs of idolatrie, were christned. Neither did king Penda forbid thepreaching of the gospell within his prouince of Mercia, but ratherhated and despised those whome he knew to haue professed themselues[Sidenote: The saieng of king Penda. ]christians, and yet shewed not the woorks of faith, saieng, that"Those were wretches and not to be regarded, which would not obeietheir God in whome they beléeued. " This alteration of things began, about two yéeres before the death of king Penda. 

[Sidenote: _Beda lib. 3. Cap. _ 22. ]About the same time, the Eastsaxons at the instance of Oswieking of Northumberland, receiued eftsoones the faith which they hadrenounced, when they banished their bishop Melitus. 

Melitus. Ye haue heard that Serred, Siward, and Sigibert brethren, andthe sonnes of king Sabert (which brethren occasioned the reuolting ofthat prouince from the faith of Christ) were slaine in battell by thekings of Westsaxon, after whome succéeded Sigibert surnamed the littlesonne to the middlemost brother Siward, as some write. This Sigibertthe litle left the kingdome to an other Sigibert that was sonne to oneSigebald the brother of king Sabert, which second Sigibert reigned asking in that prouince of the Eastsaxons, being a most especiall friendof king Oswie, so that oftentimes he repaired into Northumberland tovisit him, whervpon king Oswie ceassed not most earnestlie at timesconuenient to exhort him to receiue the faith of Iesus Christ, and inthe end by such effectuall persuasions as he vsed, Sigibert gaue[Sidenote: King Sigibert receiued the faith. ]credit to his woords, and so being conuerted, receiued the sacramentof baptisme by the hands of bishop Finnan, at the kings house called, At the wall, so named, bicause it was built néere to the wall whichthe Romans had made ouerthwart the Ile, as is often before remembred, being twelue miles distant from the east sea. 

[Sidenote: This was about the yéere 649, as _Matth. West. _ hath noted. ]King Sigibert hauing now receiued the Christian faith, when heshould returne into his countrie, required king Oswie to appoint himcerteine instructors and teachers which might conuert his people tothe faith of Christ. King Oswie desirous to satisfie his request, sent[Sidenote: Cedda. ]vnto the prouince of the Middleangles, calling from thence thatvertuous man Cedda, and assigning vnto him another priest to be hisassociat, sent them vnto the prouince of the Eastsaxons, there topreach the christian faith vnto the people. And when they had preached& taught through the whole countrie, to the great increase andinlarging of the church of Christ, it chanced on a time that Ceddareturned home into Northumberland to conferre of certeine things withbishop Finnan which kept his sée at Lindesferne, where vnderstanding[Sidenote: Ced or Cedda bishop of the Eastsaxons. ]by Cedda the great fruits which it had pleased God to prospervnder his hands, in aduancing the faith among the Eastsaxons, hecalled to him two other bishops, and there ordeined the foresaid Ceddabishop of the Eastsaxons. 

Héerevpon, the same Cedda returned vnto his cure, went forward withmore authoritie to performe the woorke of the Lord, & buildingchurches in diuerse places, ordeined priests and deacons which mighthelpe him in preaching, and in the ministerie of baptising, speciallie[Sidenote: Tilberie. ]in the citie of Ithancester vpon the riuer of Pent, and likewisein Tileburge on the riuer of Thames. Whilest Ced was thus busie to thegreat comfort and ioy of the king and all his people, in the settingforward of the christian religion with great increase dailieprocéeding, it chanced thorough the instigation of the deuill, thecommon enimie of mankind, that king Sigibert was murthered by two ofhis owne kinsmen who were brethren, the which when they were examinedof the cause that should mooue them to that wicked fact, they hadnothing to alledge, but that they did it bicause they had conceiued anhatred against the king, for that he was too fauourable towards hisenimies, and would with great mildnesse of mind forgiue iniuriescommitted against him: such was the kings fault for the which he wasmurthered, bicause he obserued the commandements of the gospell with adeuout hart. 

Notwithstanding, in this his innocent death, his offense was punished, wherein he had suerlie transgressed the lawes of the church. Forwhereas one of them which slue him kept a wife, whome he hadvnlawfullie maried, and refused to put hir away at the bishopsadmonition, he was by the bishop excommunicated, and all other of thechristian congregation commanded to absteine from his companie. Thisnotwithstanding, the king being desired of him came to his house to abanket, and in his comming from thence met with the bishop, whome whenthe king beheld, he waxed afraid, and alighted from his horsse, andfell downe at his féet, beséeching him of pardon for his offense. Thebishop, which also was on horssebacke likewise alighted, and touchingthe king with his rod which he had in his hand, as one something[Sidenote: The authoritie of a bishop. ]displeased, and protesting as in the authoritie of a bishop, spakethese words; "Bicause (saith he) thou wouldst not absteine fromentring the house of that wicked person being accurssed, thou shaltdie in the same house:" and so it came to passe. 

 * * * * *

_Suidhelme king of the Eastsaxons, he is baptised, the bishoplikeexercises of Ced in his natiue countrie of Northumberland; Ediswald K. Of Deira reuerenceth him, the kings deuout mind to further and inlargereligion; the maner of consecrating a place appointed for a holie vse;the old order of fasting in Lent, bishop Ced dieth; warre betweeneOswie and Penda, Oswie maketh a vow to dedicate his daughter aperpetuall virgine to God if he got the victorie, he obteineth hisrequest and performeth his vow, she liueth, dieth, and is buried in amonasterie, the benefit insuing Oswies conquest ouer his enimies, thefirst second and third bishops of Mercia, the victorious proceeding ofking Oswie; prince Peado his kinsman murthered of his wife. _

THE XXXIJ. CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: SUIDHELME. _Beda lib. 3. Cap. 22_. _Matt. West_]After Sigbert succeeded Suidhelme in the kingdome of theEastsaxons, he was the son of Sexbald, and baptised of Ced in theprouince of the Eastangles, at a place of the kings there calledRendlessham. Ediswald king of the Eastangles (the brother of kingAnna) was his godfather at the fontstone. Ced the bishop of the[Sidenote: _Beda_ lib. 3. Cap. 23. ]Eastsaxons vsed oftentimes to visit his countrie of Northumberlandwhere he was borne, and by preaching exhorted the people to godlielife. Whervpon it chanced that king Ediswald the son of king Oswaldwhich reigned in the parties of Deira, mooued with the fame of hisvertuous trade of liuing, had him in great reuerence: and thereforevpon a good zeale and great deuotion, willed him to choose foorth someplot of ground where he might build a monasterie, in the which theking himselfe and others might praie, heare sermons the oftener, andhaue place where to burie the dead. The bishop consenting to the kingsmind, at length espied a place amongst high and desert mounteins, where he began the foundation of a monasterie, afterwards calledLestinghem. 

Wherefore meaning first of all to purge the place with praier &fasting, he asked leaue of the king that he might remaine there allthe Lent, which was at hand, and so continuing in that place for[Sidenote: The maner of the old fast. ]that time, fasted euerie daie (sundaie excepted) from the morningvntill euening, according to the maner, nor receiued anie thing thenbut onlie a little bread, and a hens eg, with a little milke mixt withwater: for he said that this was the custome of them of whome he hadlearned the forme of his regular order, that they should consecratethose places vnto the Lord with praier and fasting, which they lateliehad receiued to make in the same either church or monasterie. 

And when there remained ten daies of Lent yet to come, he was sent forto the king: wherefore he appointed a brother which he had, being alsoa priest named Cimbill, to supplie his roome, that his begun religiouswoorke should not be hindered for the kings businesse. Now when thetime was accomplished, he ordeined a monasterie there, appointing the[Sidenote: Lindisferne holie Iland. ]moonks of the same to liue after the rules of them of Lindesfernewhere he was brought vp. Finallie this bishop Ced comming vnto thismonasterie afterwards by chance in time of a sicknesse, died there, and left that monasterie to the gouernance of another brother whichhe had named Ceadda, that was after a bishop, as afterwards shallbe shewed. There were foure brethren of them, and all priests, Ced, Cimbill, Ceulin, and Ceadda, of the which Ced and Ceadda were bishops, as before is said. 

[Sidenote: _Beda. Lib. 3. Cap. 24_. ]About the same time, Oswie king of Northumberland was soreoppressed by the warres of Penda king of Mercia, so that he made greatoffers of high gifts, and great rewards vnto the said Penda forpeace, but Penda refused the same, as he that meant vtterlie to haue[Sidenote: War betwéene king Oswie & king Penda. ]destroied the whole nation of Oswies people, so that Oswie turninghimselfe to seeke helpe at the hands of the almightie, said: If thepagan refuse to receiue the gifts which we offer, let us make offervnto him that knoweth how to accept them: and so binding himselfe byvow, promised that if he might obtein victorie, he would offer hisdaughter to be dedicate to the Lord in perpetuall virginitie: andfurther would giue twelue manors, lordships or farmes to the buildingof monasteries: and so with a small armie he put himselfe in hazard ofbattell. 

It is said that Penda had thirtie companies of men of warre, furnishedwith thirtie noble capteins or coronels, against whome came Oswie withhis sonne Alchfrid, hauing but a small armie, but confirmed yet withhope in Christ Iesus. His other son Ecgfrid remained in hostage atthat time with quéene Cinnise. Edilwald the sonne of Oswald thatgouerned Deira, & ought to haue aided Oswie, was on the part of Pendaagainst his countrie, and against his vncle, but in time of the fighthe withdrew himselfe aside, to behold what chance would follow. The[Sidenote: The victorie of the Northumbers. ]battell being begun, the thirtie pagan capteins were ouerthrowneand put to flight, and those that came to aid Penda were almost allslaine, among whome was Edilhere king of the Eastangles, that reignedafter his brother Anna, and was the procurer of this warre. Thisbattell was fought néere to the water of Inwet, the which being risenas then by reason of great raine, drowned more of the enimies thandied of the Northumbers swoords. 

After that Oswie had obteined this victorie, he performed promise inbestowing his daughter to the profession of virginitie, and also gauethe twelue manors, whereof six were in Deira, and six in Bernicia, [Sidenote: Elfled. ]containing euerie of them ten housholds a péece. Elfled also king[Sidenote: Herteshey saith _Matt. West. _ Hilda. ]Oswies daughter was professed in the monasterie of Herthew, where oneHilda was abbesse, which Hilda purchasing a lordship of ten housholdsin Streanshall, now called Whitbie, builded a monasterie there, in thewhich first the said Elfled was a nouice, and after a ruler, till atlength being of the age of fortie yéeres she departed this life, andwas buried there, and so likewise was hir mother Eufled, and hirgrandfather Edwin, with manie other high estates within the church ofsaint Peter the apostle. The victorie aboue mentioned got by king[Sidenote: Loides. ]Oswie in the countrie of Loides on the 17 kalends of December, & inthe thirtenth yéere of his reigne, happened to the great commoditieand gaine of both the people, for by the same he deliuered hiscountrie of Northumberland from the cruell destruction made in thesame by the pagan people of Mercia, and conuerted those pagansthemselues, and the countries néere adioining to them wholie vnto thefaith of Iesus Christ. 

[Sidenote: The first bishop of Mercia. ]The first bishop in the prouince of Mercia, and also of Lindesferneand the Middleangles was one Diuma, who died amongst the Middleangles. The second was Cellach, the which leauing his bishoprike returned intoScotland, for they were both of the nation of the Scots. The third wasan Englishman named Trumhere, but instructed and ordeined of the Scots. He was abbat of the monasterie of Ingethlingum, being builded in thatplace where king Oswin was slaine (as before is mentioned. ) For quéeneEufled that was his kinswoman got of hir husband king Oswie a placethere for the foresaid Trumhere to build that abbeie vpon. 

[Sidenote: The victorious procéeding of king Oswie. ]King Oswie hauing slaine king Penda, gouerned the people ofMercia, and also other of the south prouinces, & subdued a great partof the Pictish nation to the English dominion. About the same timeking Oswie gaue vnto Peada the son of king Penda (bicause he was his[Sidenote: Southmercia. ]kinsman) the countrie of the Southmercies, conteining 5000 housholds, [Sidenote: Northmercia. 659. ]and separated from the Northmercies by the riuer Trent. The countrieof the Northmercies conteined in those daies 7000 housholds. ButPeada in the next spring was wickedlie murthered through the treasonof his wicked wife (as was said) in the feast of Easter. [Sidenote: _Matt. West. _]

 * * * * *

_The dukes of Mercia rebell against Oswie, recouer their owne bounds, and create Wulfhere their king; Cenwald king of the Westsaxonsfighteth with the Britaines and preuaileth, he is vanquished byWulfhere; Adelwold king of Sussex hath the Ile of Wight giuen him, andwhy; succession of Edelher, Edelwald, and Aldulfe in the kingdomeof Eastangles; Colman a Scot first made bishop of Northumberland, controuersie about the obseruation of Easter, about bald crownes orshauing the haire, superstition punished by God, Ceadda bishop ofYorke, his course of life and diligence in his office commended;Egbert king of Kent, the see of Canturburie void, the prefermentthereto refused, Theodore a moonke supplieth the roome at the popesappointment, all the English clergie obey him as their head, hisvisitation and reformation, singing vsed in churches, Theodore andAdrian woorthilie praised, English men happie, glasiers first broughtinto this Iland. _

THE XXXIIJ. CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: _Beda. Lib. 3. Cap. 24_. ]After three yeeres were complet, next ensuing the death of kingPenda, the dukes of the countrie of Mercia, Immin, Eaba, and Eadbertrebelled against king Oswie, aduancing one Wulfhere a yoong gentlemanthe sonne of Peda, and brother to Peada, whom they had kept in secretto be their king, and expelling the lieutenants of king Oswie, theyrecouered both their owne confines and libertie withall, and so liuingin fréedome with their owne naturall king the foresaid Vulfhere, theyalso continued with glad hearts in seruice of the celestiall king ourGod and Sauior. 

[Sidenote: VULFHERE. _Beda. Lib. 3. Cap. 24_. ]This Vulfhere gouerned the Mercies seuentéene yeares, the whichMercies (during the reigne of the said Vulfhere) had foure bishopssuccessiuelie gouerning the church of that prouince one after another, as the aboue mentioned Trumhere, Iaroman, Ceadda, and Winfrid, ashereafter shall more at large appeare. 

[Sidenote: _Henr. Hunt. _ _Matt. West. _]About the beginning of king Vulfheres reigne, that is to say, in theseuentéenth yeare of the reigne of Chenwald king of the Westsaxons, the same Chenwald fought with the Britains at Pennum, where theBritains being assembled in great number, proudlie incountred with theEnglishmen, and at the first put them to the woorst, but when theEnglishmen would in no wise giue ouer, but did sticke to their tackle, at length the Britains were put to flight, so that the posteritie of[Sidenote: The Britains put to flight by Chenwald. ]Brute receiued that day an incurable wound. But within thrée yearesafter, that is, in the ninetéenth yeare of the reigne of the saidChenwald, he had not the like lucke in battell against the foresaid[Sidenote: Chenwald vanquished by Vulfhere. ]Vulfhere king of Mercia, as he had before against the Britains, forthe said Vulfhere vanquishing him in the field, passed through this[Sidenote: Adelwold of Sussex. ]countrie with a great armie vnto the Ile of Wight, which he conquered, and deliuered it vnto Adelwold king of Sussex, as a gift at that time, when he receiued him at the fontstone after he had conuerted him tothe faith. He gaue vnto Adelwold that Ile, to the end he should causethe people there to receiue the faith and religion of Christ. Nowafter that Edelhere king of Eastangles was slaine, as before ismentioned, his brother Edelwald succéeded him in that kingdome, reigning as king thereof by the space of nine yeares. Then afterEdelwald succéeded Aldulfe the son of Edelhere in gouernment of thatkingdome, and reigned 25 yeares. 

[Sidenote: _Beda. Lib. 3. Cap. 24_. ]After Finan bishop of the Northumbers that held his see at[Sidenote: Colman ordeined bishop. ]Lindesferne, as Aidan did before him, one Colman was ordeinedbishop, a Scot borne, and an earnest obseruer of the customes vsedamongest them of his nation, so that when the controuersie began to[Sidenote: _Beda. Lib. 3. Cap. 25_. ]be reuiued for the holding of the feast of Easter, he would by nomeanes yéeld to them that would haue perswaded him to haue followedthe rite of the Romane church. There was a great disputation keptabout this matter, and other things, as shauing or cutting of heares, and such like in the monasterie of Whitbie, at the which king Oswieand his sonne Alcfrid were present, where Colman for his part alledgedthe custome of Iohn the euangelist, and of Anatholius; and thecontrarie side brought in proofe of their opinion, the custome ofPeter and Paule. At length, when bishop Colman perceiued that his[Sidenote: Controuersie about shauing of crownes. _Cap. 6_. ]doctrine was not so much regarded, as he thought of reason itought to haue béene, he returned into Scotland with those, whichtaking part with him, refused to obserue the feast of Easter accordingto the custome of the church of Rome, nor would haue their crownes[Sidenote: 664. ]shauen, about which point no small reasoning had béene kept. Thisdisputation was holden in the yeare of our Lord 664, and in the yeareof the reigne of king Oswie 22, and 30 yeare after the Scotishmenbegan first to beare the office of bishops within Northumberland, which was (as W. Harison saith) 624. For Aidan gouerned 17 yeares, Finan 10 yeares, & Colman 3 yeares. After that Colman was returned[Sidenote: Tuda ordeined bishop. ]into his countrie, one Tuda that had béene brought vp amongest theSoutherne Scots, and ordeined bishop by them, succéeded in his roome, hauing his crowne shauen, and obseruing the feast of Easter accordingto the custome of the prouince and rite of the Romane church. [Sidenote: _Cap. 27_. ]¶ The same yeare, there chanced a great eclipse of the sunne, the third[Sidenote: An eclipse. Punishment of God for yelding to superstition. ]of Maie about 10 of the clocke in the day. A great dearth andmortalitie insued, both in all the parties of this our Britaine, andlikewise in Ireland. Amongest other, the foresaid bishop Tuda died, and was buried in the abbeie of Pegnalech. After this Tuda, succéeded[Sidenote: Wilfrid bishop. ]in gouernement of the church of Lindesferne, otherwise called HolieIland, one Wilfrid, which was sent by king Alcfrid into France, to beordeined there. 

About the same time king Oswie, the father of king Alcfrid, mooued[Sidenote: _Cap. 28_. ]with the good example of his sonne, sent Ceadda, the brother ofCed sometime bishop of the Eastsaxons into Kent, to be ordeined bishopof Yorke, but at his comming into Kent he found that Deus dedit thearchbishop of Canturburie was dead, and none other as yet ordeined[Sidenote: Ceadda ordeined archbishop of Yorke. ]in his place, so that Ceadda repaired into the prouince of theWestsaxons, where he was ordeined by bishop Wini, who tooke two otherbishops of the British nation vnto him to be his associats, which vsedto obserue the feast of Easter contrarie to the custome of the Romanechurch. But there was no other shift, sith none other bishop was thencanonicallie ordeined in the prouince of the Westsaxons in thosedaies, this Wini onlie excepted, and therefore was he constreined totake such as he might get and prouide. 

After that Ceadda was thus ordeined, he began forthwith to follow thetrue rules of the church, liued right chastlie, shewed himselfe humbleand continent, applied his studie to reading, and trauelled abroadon foot and not on horssebacke through the countries, townes, andvillages, to preach the word of God. He was the disciple of Aidan, andcoueted by his example, and also by the example of Ced, to instructhis hearers with the like dooings & maners as he had knowen them todoo. Wilfrid also being consecrated bishop, and returned into England, indeuored to plant the orders of the Romane church in the churchesof England, whereby it came to passe, that the Scots which inhabitedamongst the Englishmen, were constreined either to follow the same, orelse to returne into their owne countrie. 

[Sidenote: EGBERT king of Kent. ]In this meane time, king Ercombert being departed this life, afterhe had gouerned the Kentishmen by the space of twentie yeares, hissonne Egbert succéeded him in the kingdome, and reigned nine yeares. There is little remembrance of his dooings, which in that short timewere not much notable, except ye will ascribe the comming into thisland of the archbishop Theodorus, and the abbat Adrian vnto hisglorie, which chanced in his time. For in the yeare of the greateclipse and sore mortalitie that insued, it chanced that both kingErcombert, & the archbishop Deus dedit departed this life, so that the[Sidenote: _Beda. Lib. 3. Cap. 9_. ]see of Canturburie was void a certeine time, in so much that kingEgbert, who succéeded his father Ercombert, togither with king[Sidenote: Wighart. ]Oswie, did send one Wighart a priest of good reputation for hisexcellent knowledge in the scriptures, vnto Rome, with great giftsand rich vessels of gold and siluer, to be presented vnto the pope, requiring him that he would ordeine the foresaid Wighart archbishopof Canturburie, to haue rule of the English church. But this Wighartcomming vnto Rome, and declaring his message vnto Vitalianus thengouerning the church of Rome, immediatlie after he died of thepestilence (that then reigned in that citie) with all those that camewith him. 

[Sidenote: _Beda. Lib. 4 cap. 1_. Adrian. ]The pope then taking aduice whome he might ordeine vnto the sée ofCanturburie, being thus destitute of an archbishop, appointed a moonkenamed Adrian to take that office vpon him, but Adrian excused himselfeas not sufficient for such a roome, and required the pope to appointone Andrew a moonke also, wherevnto the pope consented. But whenAndrew was preuented by death, eftsoones Adrian should haue béene madearchbishop, but that he named one Theodore an other moonke that abodeas then in Rome, but was borne in the citie of Tharsus in Cilicia, verie well learned both in the Gréeke and Latine, and being ofreuerend yeares, as of 76. This Theodore by the presentment ofAdrian, was appointed to be ordeined archbishop of Canturburie, withcondition, that Adrian should neuerthelesse attend vpon him intoEngland, both for that he had béene twise before this time in France, and so knew the coasts; and againe, for that he might assist him inall things, and looke well to the matter, that Theodore should notbring into the church of England anie rite or custome of the Gréekes, contrarie to the vse of the Romane church. Theodore being firstordeined subdeacon, tarried foure moneths till his heare was growen, that he might haue his crowne shauen after the maner of Peter. For hewas rounded or shauen after the maner of the East church, which was asthey persuaded themselues, according to the vse of saint Paule the[Sidenote: Theodore ordeined archbishop of Canturburie. 668. ]apostle. And so at length was this Theodore ordeined archbishop ofCanturburie by pope Vitalianus in the yeare of our Lord 668, the sixtkalends of June, and with Adrian sent into Britaine. 

These with their retinue came to France, and being come thither, shortlie after king Egbert had knowledge thereof: wherevpon with allconuenient spéed he sent ouer one of his nobles named Redfrid to bringthe archbishop into England, and so he did: but Adrian was staied fora time, because he was suspected to haue had some commission from theemperour to haue practised with the Englishmen, for the disquietingof the realme of France. Howbeit, after it was perceiued that thissuspicion was grounded on no truth, he was also suffered to follow thearchbishop, and so comming vnto Canturburie, he was made abbat of themonasterie of saint Augustines. The archbishop Theodore came thusvnto his church of Canturburie in the second yeare after hisconsecration, about the second kalends of June, being sundaie. Hegouerned the same church also 21 yeares and 16 daies, and was thefirst archbishop to whome all the churches of England did acknowledgetheir obeisance. 

Being accompanied with the foresaid Adrian, he visited all the partsof this land, ordeined bishops and ministers in churches where hethought conuenient, and reformed the same churches as séemed to himnéedfull, as well in other things which he misliked, as also in[Sidenote: _Ran. Cest. Matth. West. _]causing them to obserue the feast of Easter, according to the right[Sidenote: _Beda_. ]and vsage of the church of Rome. Ceadda that was bishop of Yorke, because he was not lawfullie ordeined, as he himselfe confessed, wasremoued from the sée of Yorke, and Wilfrid was therevnto restored, sothat Ceadda (though he were not disgraded of his degrée of bishop)liued yet a priuat kind of life, till he was admitted bishop ofMercia, as after shall be shewed. Also whereas before time there wasin maner no singing in the English churches, except it were in Kent, [Sidenote: Singing in churches brought in vse. ]now they began in euerie church to vse singing of diuine seruiceafter the rite of the church of Rome. The archbishop Theodore findingthe church of Rochester void by the death of the last bishop named[Sidenote: Putta bishop of Rochester. ]Damian, ordeined one Putta a simple man in worldlie matters, but wellinstructed in ecclesiasticall discipline, and namelie well séene insong and musicke to be vsed in the church after the maner as he hadlearned of pope Grogories disciples. 

[Sidenote: The worthie praise of Theodore and Adrian. ]To be bréefe, the archbishop Theodore, and the abbat Adriandeserued great commendation in this, that whereas they were notabliewell learned themselues in the Greeke and the Latine toongs, and alsohad good knowledge as well in the liberall arts, as in the scripture, they tooke great paines to traine vp scholers in knowledge of the[Sidenote: Englishmen happy and why. ]same, so that the Englishmen had not seene more happie timesthan in those daies, hauing as then kings of great puissance, so asstrangers stood in feare of them; and againe, those that couetedlearning, had instructors at hand to teach them, by reason whereof[Sidenote: _Beda_. ]diuers being giuen to studie, prooued excellent both in knowledgeof the Gréeke and Latine. There came in companie of the said[Sidenote: Benedict or Benet surnamed Biscop. ]archbishop from Rome, an English man named Benedict Biscop, which hadtaken vpon him the habit of a moonke in Italie, and now returning intohis countrie, builded two abbeis, the one named Wiremouth, because itwas placed at the mouth of the riuer of Wire, and the other Girwie, distant from Wiremouth about fiue miles, and from the towne of[Sidenote: 670. ]Newcastle foure miles, situated neere to the mouth of Tine. Wiremouth was built in the yeare 670, and Girwie in the yeare 673. There were a 600 moonks found in those two houses, and gouerned[Sidenote: Glasiers first brought into England. _Ran. Cest. _]vnder one abbat. The said Benedict was the first that broughtglasiers, painters, and other such curious craftsmen into England. Hewent fiue times to Rome, and came againe. 

 * * * * *

_Sighere and Sebbie associats reigne ouer the Eastsaxons, the onefalleth from, the other cleaueth to the faith, Vulfhere king of Merciasendeth bishop Iaroman to redresss that apostasie of the prince andthe people, Cead bishop of Mercia, the king of that countrie hath himin hie reputation, Egfrid king of Northumberland, a synod of bishopsholden at Herford, articles propounded out of the canons by Theodorearchbishop of Canturburie, Bisi unable to discharge his episcopalloffice, a remedie therefore; Kenwalke of a very euill prince becometha verie good ruler, his wife gouerneth the kingdome after his death, Escuius succeedeth hir in the roome, of Thunnir a murthererking Egberts principall vicegerent, bishop Winfrid deposed fordisobedience, Sebbie king of the Eastsaxons a professed moonke, hisdeath. _

THE XXXIIIJ. CHAPTER. 

About the same time, after that Suidhelme king of the Eastsaxons wasdead, Sighere the son of Sigbert the little, and Sebbie the son ofSuward succéeded him in gouernement of that kingdome, albeit they[Sidenote: _Beda. Lib. 3. Cap. 30_. ]were subiect vnto Vulfhere the king of Mercia. Sighere in that time, when the great mortalitie reigned, renounced the faith of Christ, withthat part of the people which he had in gouernement, for both the sameSighere and others of his chiefest lords, and also part of his commonslouing this life, and not regarding the life to come, began to repairetheir idolish churches, and fell to the worshipping of idols, asthough thereby they should haue beene defended from that mortalitie. But his associat Sebbie with great deuotion continued stedfast in thefaith which he had receiued. 

King Vulfhere being informed of Seghers apostasie, and how the people[Sidenote: Bishop Iaruman or Iaroman. ]in his part of the prouince of Eastsaxons were departed from thefaith, sent thither bishop Iaruman or Iaroman, that was successourvnto Trumhere, which vsed such diligence and godlie meanes, that hereduced the said king and all his people vnto the right beliefe, soas the idolish synagogs were destroied, and the idols also with theiraltars quite beaten downe, the Christian churches againe set open, andthe name of Christ eftsoones called vpon amongest the people, couetingnow rather to die in him with hope of resurrection in the world tocome, than to liue in the seruice of idols, spotted with the filthof errors and false beleefe. And thus when bishop Iaroman hadaccomplished the thing for the which he was sent, he returned intoMercia. 

After this, when the said Iaroman was departed this life, kingVulfhere sent vnto the archbishop Theodorus, requiring him to prouidethe prouince of the Mercies of a new bishop. Theodorus not mindingto ordeine anie new bishop at that time, required Oswie king ofNorthumberland, that Bishop Cead might come into Mercia to exercisethe office of bishop there. This Cead liued as it were a priuat lifeat that time in his monasterie of Lestingham, for Wilfrid held thebishoprike of Yorke, extending his authoritie ouer all Northumberland& amongest the Picts also, so farre as king Oswies dominion stretched. Therefore Cead hauing licence to go into Mercia, was gladlie receiuedof king Vulfhere, and well enterteined, in so much that the saidking gaue vnto him lands and possessions conteining 50 familiesor housholds to build a monasterie in a certeine place within thecountrie of Lindsey called Etbearne. But the sée of his bishoprike wasassigned to him at Lichfield in Staffordshire, where he made him ahouse néere to the church, in the which he with 7 or 8 other of hisbrethren in religion vsed in an oratorie there to praie and reade, so often as they had leasure from labour and businesse of the world. Finallie, after he had gouerned the church of Mercia by the space oftwo yeares and an halfe, he departed this life, hauing 7 daies warninggiuen him (as it is reported) from aboue, before he should die, aftera miraculous maner, which because in the iudgement of the most it mayséeme méere fabulous, we will omit and passe ouer. His bodie was firstburied in the church of our ladie, but after that the church of saintPeter the apostle were builded, his bones were translated into thesame. 

[Sidenote: 671. _Matth. West. _]In the yeare of our Lord 671, which was the second yeare afterthat Theodorus the archbishop came into this land, Oswie king ofNorthumberland was attacked with a grieuous sicknesse, and diedthereof the 15 kalends of March, in the 58 yeare of his age, after[Sidenote: EGFRID. _Beda. Lib. 4. Cap 5_. _Matth. West. _ 673. ]he had reigned 28 yeares complet. After Oswie, his sonne Egfridsuccéeded in rule of the kingdome of Northumberland, in the thirdyeare of whose reigne, that is to say, in the yeare of our Lord 673, Theodorus the archbishop of Canturburie kept a synod at Herford, thefirst session whereof began the 24 of September, all the bishops ofthis land being present either in person or by their deputies, as[Sidenote: A synod holden at Herford. ]Bisi bishop of Estangle, Wilfrid of Northumberland by his deputiePutta bishop of Rochester, Eleutherius bishop of Westsaxon, andWilfrid bishop of Mercia. In the presence of these prelats, the[Sidenote: Articles proponed by Theodore. ]archbishop shewed a booke, wherein he had noted ten chapters orarticles taken out of the booke of the canons, requiring that the samemight be receiued. 

 1 The first chapter was, that the feast of Easter should be kept on the sundaie following the fourtéenth day of the first moneth. 

 2 The second, that no bishop should intermedle in an others diocesse, but be contented with the cure of his flocke committed to him. 

 3 The third, that no bishop should disquiet in anie thing anie monasterie consecrated to God, nor take by violence anie goods that belonged vnto the same. 

 4 The fourth, that bishops being moonks should not go from monasterie to monasterie, except by sufferance and permission of their abbats, & should continue in the same obedience wherein they stood before. 

 5 The fift, that none of the cleargie should depart from his bishop to run into anie other diocesse, nor comming from anie other place should be admitted, except he brought letters of testimonie with him. But if anie such chanced to be receiued, if he refused to returne, being sent for home, both he and his receiuer should be excommunicated. 

 6 The sixt, that bishops and other of the cleargie being strangers shold hold them content with the benefit of hospitalitie, & should not take in hand anie priestlie office, without licence of the bishop, in whose diocesse he chanced so to be remaining. 

 7 The seuenth, that twice in the yeare a synod should be kept, but because of diuers impediments herein, it was thought good to them all, that in the kalends of August a synod should be kept once in the yeare, at a certeine place called Cloofeshough. 

 8 The eighth chapter was, that no one bishop should by ambition séeke to be preferred aboue another, but that euerie one should know the time and order of his consecration. 

 9 The ninth, that as the number of the christians increased, so should there be more bishops ordeined. 

 10 The tenth was touching mariages, that none should contract matrimonie with anie person, but with such as it should be lawfull for him by the orders of the church: none should match with their kinsfolke, no man should forsake his wife, except (as the gospell teacheth) for cause of fornication. But if anie man did put awaie his wife which he had lawfullie married, if he would be accounted a true Christian, he might not be coopled with an other, but so remaine, or else be reconciled to his owne wife. 

These articles, being intreated of and concluded, were confirmedwith the subscribing of all their hands, so as all those that didgo against the same, should be disgraded of their priesthood, andseparated from the companie of them all. 

[Sidenote: Bisi bishop of the Eastangles. ]The forsaid Bisi that was bishop of the Eastangles, and present atthis synod, was sucessor unto Bonifacius, which Bonifacius held thatsée 17 yéeres, and then departing this life, Bisi was made bishop ofthat prouince, and ordeined by the archbishop Theodore. This Bisi atlength was so visited with sicknesse, that he was not able to exercisethe ministration, so that two bishops were then & there elected andconsecrated for him, the one named Aecci, and the other Baldwin. 

[Sidenote: 872. (sic, should read 672. )]In this meane while, that is, about the yéere of our Lord 872(sic), or in the beginning of 873(sic), as Harison noteth, Kenwalch king ofthe Westsaxons departed this life, after he had reigned 30 yéeres. [Sidenote: _Matth. West. _ de reg. Lib. 1. ]This Kenwalch was such a prince, as in the beginning he was to becompared with the woorst kind of rulers, but in the middest and laterend of his reigne, to be matched with the best. His godlie zeale bornetowards the aduancing of the christian religion well appéered in thebuilding of the church at Winchester, where the bishops sée of allthat prouince was then placed. His wife Segburga ruled the kingdome ofWestsaxons after him, a woman of stoutnesse inough to haue atchiuedacts of woorthie remembrance, but being preuented by death yer she hadreigned one whole yéere, she could not shew anie full proofe of hirnoble courage. I remember that Matth. West. Maketh other reportheereof, declaring that the nobilitie remooued hir from thegouernment. But I rather follow William Malmesburie in this matter. 

[Sidenote: Escuinus. _Will Malmes. _]To procéed, after Segburga was departed this life, or deposed (ifyou will néeds haue it so) Escuinus or Elcuinus, whose grandfathercalled Cuthgislo, the brother of K. Kinigils, succéeding in gouernmentof the Westsaxons, reigned about the space of two yéeres: and afterhis deceasse, one Centiuinus or Centwine tooke vpon him the rule, andcontinued therein the space of nine yeeres. But Beda saith that thesetwo ruled at one time, and diuided the kingdom betwixt them. [Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt. _]Elcuinus fought against Vulfhere king of Mercia, a great number of menbeing slaine on both parties, though Vulfhere yet had after a manerthe vpper hand, as some haue written. 

[Sidenote: _Beda lib. & ca. Supr. Dict. _]In the same yéere that the synod was holden at Herford, that is tosay, in the yéere of our Lord 673, Egbert the king of Kent departedthis life in Iulie, and left the kingdome to his brother Lothaire, [Sidenote: Io. Lothaire. ]which held the same eleuen yéeres, & seuen moneths. Some haue written[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. Beda. De reg. Lib. 1_. ]that king Egbert by the suggestion of one Thunnir, who had thechiefe rule of the kingdome vnder him, suffered the same Thunnir inlamentable maner to kill the two innocent sonnes of Ermenredus thebrother of king Ercombert, that was father vnto King Egbert, for[Sidenote: Thunnir. A vile murther. ]doubt least they being towardlie yoong gentlemen, might in time growso into fauour with the people, that it should be easie for them todepriue both Egbert, and his issue of the kingdome. Also, that theywere priuilie put to death, and secretlie buried at the first, but theplace of their buriall immediatlie being shewed after a miraculousmaner, their bodies long after in the daies of king Egilred the sonneof king Edgar, were taken vp, & conueied vnto Ramsey, and thereburied. And although Egbert being giltie of the death of those hiscoosens, did sore repent him, for that he vnderstood they diedgiltlesse, yet his brother Lothaire was thought to be punished forthat offense, as after shall be shewed. 

[Sidenote: Bishop Winfrid deposed. ]Winfrid bishop of the Mercies, for his disobedience in some point[Sidenote: Sexvulfe ordeined bishop of the Mercies. 685, asMatth. Westm. Saith, Bishop Erkenwald. ]was depriued by archbishop Theodore, and one Sexvulfe that was thebuilder and also the abbat of the monasterie Meidhamsted, otherwisecalled Peterborough, was ordeined and consecrated in his place. Aboutthe same time, Erkenwald was ordeined bishop of the Eastsaxons, andappointed to hold his sée in the citie of London. This Erkenwald wasreputed to be a man of great holinesse and vertue. Before he was madebishop, he builded two abbeies, the one of moonks at Chertsey inSoutherie, where he himselfe was abbat, and the other of nuns at[Sidenote: Ethelburga. ]Berking, within the prouince of the Eastsaxons, where he placedhis sister Ethelburga, a woman also highlie estéemed for hir[Sidenote: _Iohn Capgraue_. ]deuout kind of life. She was first brought vp and instructed in therules of hir profession by one Hildelitha a nun of the parties beyondthe seas, whome Erkenwald procured to come ouer for that purpose. 

[Sidenote: Waldhere. Sebbie king of Eastsaxons. _Beda. Lib. 4. Cap. _ 16. ]After Erkenwald, one Waldhere was made bishop of London, in whosedaies Sebbie king of the Eastsaxons, after he had reigned thirtieyéeres, being now vexed with a gréeuous sicknesse, professed himselfea moonke: which thing he would haue doone long before, if his wife hadnot kept him backe. He died shortlie after within the citie of London, [Sidenote: _Wil. Malm_. ]and was buried in the church of saint Paule. King Sighere, which inthe beginning reigned with him, and gouerned a part of the Eastsaxons, was departed this life before, so that in his latter time, theforesaid Sebbie had the gouernment of the whole prouince of the[Sidenote: 675. ]Eastsaxons, and left the same to his sonnes Sighard and Sewfred. About the yéere of our Lord 675, Vulfhere king of Mercia departed thislife, after he had reigned (as some say) 19 yéeres, but (as otheraffirme) he reigned but 17 yéeres. Howbeit they which reckon 19, include the time that passed after the slaughter of Penda, whereinOswie and Peada held the aforesaid kingdome. 

 * * * * *

_Edilred king of Mercia inuadeth the kingdome of Kent, and makethgreat waste without resistance of Lothaire the king thereof, Puttaof a bishop becommeth a poore curat and teacheth musicke, Wilfreddeposed from his bishoprike by king Egfrid vpon displeasure, hepreacheth the gospell in Sussex by the licence of king Edilwalke, no raine in Sussex for the space of three yeeres, the woord andsacraments bring blessings with them; bishop Wilfrid the first teacherto catch fish with nets, the people haue him in great reuerence, agreat and bloudie battell betweene Egfrid & king Edilred, they arereconciled by the meanes of archbishop Theodore; a synod holden atHatfield, the clergie subscribe to certeine articles, of Hilda thefamous abbesse of Whitbie_. 

THE XXXV. CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: EDILRED. ]After Vulfhere, his brother Edilred or Ethelred succéeded ingouernment of the kingdome of Mercia. This Edilred inuaded thekingdome of Kent with a mightie armie, in the yéere of our Lord[Sidenote: 677. _Hen. Hunt_. ]677, destroieng the countrie afore him, not sparing churches norabbeies, but spoiling the same without respect, as well as othercommon places. King Lothaire durst not appéere in the field to giuehim battell, so that Edilred went thorough the countrie, destroiedthe citie of Rochester, and with great riches gotten by the spoile hereturned home. Putta the bishop of Rochester, after that his churchwas spoiled and defaced by the enimies, went to Sexvulfe bishop ofMercia, and there obteining of him a small cure, and a portion ofground, remained in that countrie, not once labouring to restore hischurch of Rochester to the former state, but went about in Mercia toteach song, and instruct such as would learne musicke, wheresoeuer hewas required, or could get intertainment. 

Heerevpon the archbishop Theodore consecrated one William bishopof Rochester in place of Putta, and after, when the said Williamconstreined by pouertie, left that church, Theodore placed one[Sidenote: 678. ]Gebmound in his stéed. In the yéere of our Lord 678, in the moneth of[Sidenote: A blasing star. _Matth. West_. _Beda. Lib. 4 ca. 12. _Bishop Wifrid banished. ]August, a blasing starre appéered, with a long bright beame liketo a piller. It was séene euerie morning for the space of thréemoneths togither. The same Egfrid king of Northumberland, banishedbishop Wilfrid vpon displeasure taken with him, out of his sée, andthen were two bishops ordeined in his place, to gouerne the church of[Sidenote: Hagustald. Hexham. Eadhidus. Lindesferne. Holie Iland. ]the Northumbers, the one named Bosa at Yorke, and the other calledEata at Hagustald or Lindesferne. Also one Eadhidus was ordeined aboutthe same time bishop of Lindsey, the which prouince king Egfrid had oflate conquered and taken from Vulfhere the late king of Mercia, whomehe ouercame in battell, and droue him out of that countrie. Thesaid thrée bishops were consecrated at Yorke by the archbishop ofCanturburie Theodorus, the which within thrée yéeres after ordainedtwo bishops more in that prouince of the Northumbers, that is tosay, Tumbert at Hagustald, Eata that was appointed to remaine atLindesferne, & Trumuine was ordeined to haue the cure of the prouinceof those Picts which as then were vnder the English dominion. Alsobicause Edilred king of Mercia recouered the countrie of Lindsey, and[Sidenote: The church of Rippon. ]ioined it to his dominion, bishop Eadhedus comming from thence, was appointed to gouerne the church of Rippon. 

After that bishop Wilfrid was expelled out of his diocesse andprouince of the Northumbers, he went to Rome, and returning fromthence, came into the kingdome of the Southsaxons, the whichconteining seuen thousand housholds or families, as yet was not[Sidenote: Wilfrid by licence of king Edilwalke preacheth the gospelto them of Sussex. ]conuerted to the christian faith. Wherefore the said Wilfrid beganthere to preach the gospell with licence of king Edilwalke, who (asbefore is mentioned) was conuerted and baptised in Mercia by theprocurement of king Wolfher, that then became his godfather, and gauehim at the same time the Ile of Wight, and the prouince of the peopleancientlie called Meanuari, which he had woon from the Westsaxons. Bishop Wilfrid then by king Edilwalke his furtherance and helpebaptised the chiefest lords and gentlemen of that prouince. Butcertein priests baptised the residue of the people, either then or inthe time following. 

[Sidenote: Lacke of raine. ]¶ It chanced that for the space of thrée yéeres (as it is said)before the comming thither of bishop Wilfrid, there had fallen noraine from the aire within that prouince of the Southsaxons, so thatthe people were brought into great miserie by reson of famine, whichthrough want of necessarie fruits of the earth sore afflicted thewhole countrie, insomuch that no small numbers threw themselueshedlong into the sea, despairing of life in such lacke of necessarievittels. But as God would, the same day that Wilfrid began to ministerthe sacrament of baptisme, there came downe swéet and plentifullshowers of raine, so watering the earth, that thereby great storeof all fruits plentifullie tooke root, and yéelded full increase ingrowth, to the great comfort and reliefe of all the people, whichbefore were in maner starued and lost through want of food. 

[Sidenote: Catching of fish with nets. ]Bishop Wilfrid also taught them in that countrie the maner how tocatch fish with nets, where before that time, they had no great skillin anie kind of fishing, except it were in catching éeles. Hereby thesaid bishop grew there in great estimation with the people, so thathis words were the better credited amongst them, for that through himthey receiued so great benefits, God by such meanes working in thepeoples hearts a desire to come to the vnderstanding of his lawes. Theking also gaue vnto Wilfrid a place called Sealesew, compassed abouton each side (except on the west halfe) with the sea, conteining 87housholds or families, where he built an abbeie, and baptised allhis tenants there, amounting to the number of 250 bondmen and[Sidenote: Bondmen made trulie free. ]bondwomen, whome he made frée both in bodie and soule: for he didnot onelie baptise them, but also infranchised them of all bodilieseruitude and bondage. 

In this meane while manie things happened in other parts of this land, and first in the yeere after the appéering of the blasing starrebefore mentioned, a mightie battell was fought betwixt the said Egfridand Edilred king of Mercia, néere to the riuer of Trent, where Alswinethe brother of king Egfrid was slaine, with manie other of theNorthumbers, so that king Egfrid was constreined to returne home withlosse. The archbishop of Canturburie Theodorus perceiuing that greatwarre and effusion of bloud was like to follow therevpon, trauelled soin the matter betwixt them, that they were made friends, and Egfridhad a péece of monie in recompense of his losses. The foresaid[Sidenote: 679. ]battell was fought in the yéere of our Lord 679, and in the yeerefollowing, that is to say, in the yéere of our Lord 680, which[Sidenote: 680. ]was also in the tenth yéere of the reigne of Egfrid king ofNorthumberland, the sixt yéere of Edelred king of Mercia, the 17 ofAldvulfe king of Eastangles, and in the 7 of Lother king of Kent. 

[Sidenote: A synod at Hatfield. ]The archbishop of Canturburie Theodorus held another synod at[Sidenote: Articles subscribed. ]Hatfield, about the 15 kalends of October, in the which all theclergie there present subscribed to certeine articles touching thebeléefe of the trinitie of persons, in vnitie of the Godhead of thelike substance, and also of the same vnitie in trinitie, according tothe true faith of the church of God. Moreouer, they acknowledgedby the like subscription, the fiue generall councels, of Nice, of Constantinople the first, of Ephesus, of Calcedon, and ofConstantinople the second, with the synod also holden at Rome inthe daies of Martin bishop of Rome about the yéere of the emperourConstantine. At this synod holden at Hatfield, was present one Iohnthe archchanter of S. Peters church at Rome, sent into this land ofpurpose to bring from hence a certificat vnto pope Agatho of theagréement of the English church in matters of faith, with otherchurches of the christian world: but the foresaid archchanter died bythe way in France, as he returned homewards, and was buried at Towersin Towraine. 

[Sidenote: _Bale_. The abbesse Hilda. _Beda_. ]The same yéere that famous woman Hilda abbesse of Whitbie departedthis life, or (as other say) fiue yéeres after, hauing first beenedeteined long with gréeuous sickenesse. She was the daughter of oneHerrericus the nephue of king Edwin, and conuerted to the faith ofChrist at the preaching of bishop Pauline, and afterwards instructedby bishop Aidan, she professed hirselfe a nun, applieng hir wholestudie to the reading of the scriptures, to praier, & other godlieexercises. She builded the abbeie of Whitbie, wherein were placed bothmen and women, with such an equalitie in all things, that there was[Sidenote: _Bale_. _Ran. Cest. _ _Matth. West. _ _Beda_. ]no rich person amongst them, nor anie that wanted things necessarie. She departed this life on the 15 kalends of December, being 66 yéeresof age. As some haue written she argued stoutlie on bishop Colmanspart, at the disputation holden in the monasterie of Whitbie, in the[Sidenote: _Henrie Hunt. _]yéere of Grace 664, whereof ye haue heard before. About the yéere ofour Lord 682, that is to say, in the seuenth yere of Centwine orCentiuinus king of Westsaxons, the same Centwine fought with the[Sidenote: The Britains discomfited. ]Britains, and ouercame them in battell, pursuing them with fire andsword vnto the sea side. 

¶ Thus (at this time as also at diuerse other times) they werediscomfited and put to flight, being a people allotted and shared outas it were to suffer many an ouerthrow, and abide manie a sharpe andshamefull repulse at the hands of their enimies, who conuerted thedistresse of that people to their profit, and tooke pleasure in theextreamitie of the miseries wherein they were plunged, as may beobserued by the pitifull alteration of their state vnder diuersgouernours, and speciallie vnder the Danish dominion, who kept them in[Sidenote: _Gorop. In Gota danica lib. 7. Pag. 759_. ]no lesse vile seruitude than Pharao did the Hebrues at the making ofbricke & chopping of straw. So that some thinke this land to becorruptlie named Britania, but ought rather to be called Bridania, that is, _Libera Dania, siue regio in qua Dani liberè viuant_, forthey liued as lords in the land, & did (for the time being) what theylisted. But of this matter more shall be spoken hereafter in placeconuenient. 

 * * * * *

_Cadwallader king of Britaine, the people are brought into greatmiserie, and he forced to flee the land, he dieth at Rome, the Britishwriters noted of error, Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons, the kingdomeis diuided; the valorous mind of Ceadwalla, he is forced to forsakehis countrie, he vanquisheth and killeth Edilwalke king of theWestsaxons, his returne into his kingdome with reuenge vpon Berthunduke of Sussex and other his heauie friends, his vow if he mightconquer the Ile of Wight, his bountifull offer to bishop Wilfrid, the Ile of Wight receiueth the faith; Ceadwalla inuadeth Kent, of abarbarous warriour he becommeth a religious christian, his vertues, his death and buriall at Rome; Egfrid king of Northumberland inuadethIreland, he is slaine by Brudeus king of the Picts; the neglect ofgood counsell is dangerous; Etheldreda a wife and a widow (hauingvowed chastitie) liued a virgine 12 yeeres with hir husband Egfride, she was called saint Auderie of Elie. _

THE XXXVJ. CHAPTER. 

[Sidenote: CADWALLADER. ]But now to returne vnto that which is found in the Britishhistories, by the tenor wherof it should appeare, that when their kingCadwallo was dead, his son Cadwallader succéeded him in gouernement[Sidenote: 676 saith _Matth. West. _]of the Britains, in the yéere of our Lord 678, which was about the 10yéere of the emperour Constantius Paganotus, and in the 13 yéere of[Sidenote: _Galfrid. _]the reigne of Childericus king of France. This Cadwallader, beingthe sonne of Cadwallo, was begot by him of the halfe sister of Pendaking of Mercia, for one father begot them both, but of two sundriemothers, for she had to mother a ladie descended of the noble blood ofthe Westsaxons, and was maried vnto Cadwallo when the peace was madebetwixt him and hir brother the said Penda. After that Cadwallader hadreigned the space of 12 yéers (as Geffrey of Monmouth saith) or (asothers write) but 3 yéeres, the Britains were brought into suchmiserie through ciuill discord, and also by such great and extreme[Sidenote: Cadwallader constreined to forsake the land. ]famine as then reigned through all the land, that Cadwallader wasconstreined with the chéefest part of his people to forsake theirnatiue countrie, and by sea to get them ouer into Britaine Armorike, there to séeke reliefe by vittels for the sustentation of theirlanguishing bodies. 

¶ Long processe is made by the British writers of this departure ofCadwallader, & of the Britains out of this land, and how Cadwalladerwas about to haue returned againe, but that he was admonished by adreame to the contrarie, the which bicause it séemeth but fabulous, wepasse ouer. At length he went to Rome, and there was confirmed inthe christian religion by pope Sergius, where shortlie after he fellsicke, and died the 12 kalends of May, in the yeere of our Lord[Sidenote: 689. ]689. But herein appeareth the error of the British writers in takingone for another, by reason of resemblance of names, for whereCeadwalla king of the Westsaxons about that time mooued of a religiousdeuotion, after he was conuerted to the faith, went vnto Rome, and wasthere baptised, or else confirmed of the foresaid pope Sergius, andshortlie after departed this life in that citie in the foresaid yéereof 689 or therabouts. The Welshmen count him to be their Cadwallader:which to be true is verie vnlike by that which may be gathered out ofthe learned writings of diuers good and approoued authors. 

[Sidenote: CEADWALLA. _Wil. Malm. _ _Beda_. ]This Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons succeeded after Centwineor Centiuinus, which Centwine reigned nine yéeres, though it shouldappeare by that which is written by authors of good credit, thatduring two of those yéeres at the least, the kingdome of Westsaxonswas diuided betwixt him and Elcuinus or Escuinus, so that he shouldnot reigne past seuen yeeres alone. 

[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. _ _Ranulf. Cest. _]But now to Ceadwalla, whome some take to be all one withCadwallader, we find that he was lineallie descended from Cutha orCutwine, the brother of Ceauline or Keuling king of Westsaxons, assonne to Kenbert or Kenbright that was sonne to Ceadda the sonne ofthe foresaid Cutha or Cutwin. Thus being extract of the noble house ofthe kings of Westsaxons, he prooued in his youth a personage of greattowardnesse, and such a one as no small hope was of him conceiued: hewould let no occasion passe wherein he might exercise his force, to shew proofe of his high valiancie, so that in the end with hiswoorthie attempts shewed therein, he purchased to himselfe the enuieof those that ruled in his countrie, by reason whereof he was[Sidenote: Ceadwalla driuen to depart out of his countrie. ]banished in a conspiracie made against him. Wherevpon he tookeoccasion as it were in reuenge of such vnthankfulnesse to withdrawout of his countrie, leading with him all the principall youth of thesame, the which either pitieng his present estate, or mooued withpleasure taken in his valiant dooings, followed him at his going intoexile. 

The first brunt of his furious attempts after he was out of hiscountrie, Edilwalke the king of the Southsaxons tasted, who in defenseof himselfe comming to trie battell with Ceadwalla, was slaine withthe most part of all his armie. Ceadwalla then perceiuing the valiantcourages of his souldiers, filled with good hope of this happieatchiued victorie, returned with good and prosperous spéed into hisowne countrie, and that yer he was looked for, and earnestlie pursuinghis aduersaries, droue them out of the kingdome, and taking vpon himto rule the same as king, reigned two yéeres, during the which heatchiued diuers notable enterprises. 

[Sidenote: _Beda lib. 4. Cap. 15_. ]And first, whereas Berthun and Authun dukes of Sussex & subiectsvnto the late king Edilwalke, had both expelled him out of thatcountrie, after he had slaine the said Edilwalke, and also taken vponthem the rule of that kingdome, hauing now atteined to the gouernement[Sidenote: Berthun a duke of Sussex slaine. ]of the Westsaxons, he inuaded the countrie of Sussex againe, andslue Berthun in battell, bringing that countrie into more bondage thanbefore. He also set vpon the Ile of Wight, and well-néere destroiedall the inhabitants, meaning to inhabit it with his owne people. [Sidenote: Caedwalla his vow. The Ile of Wight conquered. ]Hee bound himselfe also by vow, although as yet he was not baptised, that if he might conquer it, he would giue a fourth part thereof vntothe Lord. And in performance of that vow, he offered vnto bishopWilfride (who then chanced to be present) when he had taken that Ile, so much therof as conteined 300 housholds or families, where thewhole consisted in 1200 housholds. Wilfrid receiuing thankefulliethe gift, deliuered the same vnto one of his clearks named Bernewinethat was his sisters sonne, appointing to him also a priest namedHildila, the which should minister the word and the sacrament ofbaptisme vnto all those that would receiue the same. Thus was the[Sidenote: The Ile of Wight receiueth the faith. ]Ile of Wight brought to the faith of Christ last of all other theparties of this our Britaine, after that the same faith had failedhere by the comming of the Saxons. 

Moreouer, king Ceadwalla inuaded the kingdome of Kent, where he losthis brother Mollo, as after shall appéere, but yet he reuenged hisdeath with great slaughter made of the inhabitants in that countrie. Finallie, this worthie prince Ceadwalla, turning himselfe from thedesire of warre and bloudshed, became right courteous, gentle andliberall towards all men, so that ye could not haue wished morevertuous manners to rest in one as yet not christened. And shortlieafter, willing to be admitted into the fellowship of the christians(of whose religion he had taken good tast) he went to Rome, where ofpope Sergius he was baptised, and named Peter, and shortlie aftersurprised with sickenesse, he died, and was buried there within[Sidenote: 689. ]the church of saint Peter in the yeere of our Lord 689. 

[Sidenote: _Beda lib. 4. Cap. 26_. Ireland inuaded by the Northumbers. ]In the meane while, that is to say, in the yeere of our Lord 684, Egfride king of Northumberland sent an armie vnder the guiding of acapteine named Bertus into Ireland, the which wasted that countrie, sparing neither church nor monasterie, sore indamaging the people ofthat countrie, which had euer beene friends vnto the English nation, and deserued nothing lesse than so to be inuaded and spoiled at theirhands. The Irish men defended themselues to their power, beséechingGod with manie a salt teare, that he would reuenge their cause inpunishing of such extreme iniuries. And though cursers may not inheritthe kingdome of heauen, yet they ceased not to curse, hoping thesooner that those which with good cause were thus accursed, should woorthilie be punished for their offenses by God, & so[Sidenote: King Egfride slain by Brudeus king of the Picts. ](peraduenture) it fell out. For in the yeere following, the saidEgfride had lead an armie into Pictland against Brudeus king ofthe Picts, and being trained into straits within hils and craggiemounteins, he was slaine with the most part of all his armie, in theyeere of his age 40, and of his reigne 15, vpon the 13 kalends ofJune. 

There were diuers of Egfrides friends, and namelie Cutberd (whome hehad aduanced the same yéere vnto the bishops sée of Lindesferne)that aduised him in no wise, either to haue taken this warre in handagainst the Picts, or the other against them of Ireland, but he wouldnot be counselled, the punishment appointed for his sinnes being such, that he might not giue eare to his faithfull friends that aduised himfor the best. From that time foorth, the hope and power of the[Sidenote: These Britains were those vndouttedlie y't dwelt in thenorthwest parts of this Ile, and is not ment onlie by them of Wales. ]English people began to decaie. For not onelie the Picts recoueredthat part of their countrie which the Englishmen had held before intheir possession, but also the Scots that inhabited within this Ile, and likewise some part of the Britains tooke vpon them libertie, whichthey kept and mainteined a long time after, as Beda confesseth. 

Egfride died without issue, & left no children behind him. He hadto wife one Ethelreda or Etheldrida, daughter vnto Anna king of theEastangles, which liued with hir husband the forsaid Egfride twelueyéeres in perfect virginitie (as is supposed) contrarie to the purposeof hir husband, if he might haue persuaded hir to the contrarie, but[Sidenote: Ethelreda. ]finallie he was contented that she should kéepe hir first vow ofchastitie which she had made. She was both widow and virgine when hemaried hir, being first coupled in wedlocke with one Eunbert a noble[Sidenote: Giruij. ]man, and a ruler in the south parts of the countrie, where thepeople called Giruij inhabited, which is the same where the fenneslie in the confines of Lincolnshire, Norffolke, Huntingtonshire, &Cambridgeshire, howbeit he liued with hir but a small while. After shehad obteined licence to depart from the court, she got hir first intoColdingham abbeie, and there was professed a nun. Then she went toElie, and there restored the monasterie, and was made abbesse of theplace, in the which after she had gouerned seuen yeeres, she departedthis life, and was there buried. This same was she which commonlie iscalled saint Audrie of Elie, had in great reuerence for the opinionconceiued of hir great vertue and puritie of life. 

 * * * * *

_Alfride (the bastard) king of Northumberland, his life and death, Iohn archbishop of Canturburie resigneth his see, Lother king of Kentdieth of a wound, Edrike getteth the regiment thereof but not withoutbloudshed, Ceadwalla wasteth Kent being at strife in it selfe, his brother Mollo burned to death; Withred made king of Kent, hevanquisheth his enimies, Inas king of Westsaxons is made his friend, Suebhard and Nidred vsurpers of the Kentish kingdome, the age anddeath of Theodore archbishop of Canturburie, Brightwald the firstarchbishop of the English nation; the end of the British regiment, andhow long the greatest part of this Iland was vnder their gouernement. _

THE XXXVIJ. CHAPTER. 

After that king Egfride was slaine (as before is mentioned) his[Sidenote: ALFRIDE. 685. ]brother Alfride was made king of Northumberland. This Alfride wasthe bastard sonne of king Oswie, and in his brothers daies (eitherwillinglie, or by violent means constreined) he liued as a banishedman in Ireland, where applieng himselfe to studie, he became anexcellent philosopher. And therfore being iudged to be better able tohaue the rule of a kingdome, he was receiued by the Northumbers, andmade king, gouerning his subiects the space of 20 yeares and more, with great wisedome and policie, but not with such large bounds as hisancestors had doone: for the Picts (as before is mentioned) hadcut off one péece of the north part of the ancient limits of thatkingdome. About the 13 yeare of his reigne, that is to say, in the[Sidenote: 698. ]yeare of our Lord 698, one of his capteins named earle Berthred, or Bertus, was slaine in battell by the Picts, whose confins he had asthen inuaded. The curse of the Irish men, whose countrie in the[Sidenote: _Matt. West. _]daies of king Egfrid he had cruellie wasted (as before is mentioned)was thought at this time to take place. Finallie king Alfride, afterhe had reigned 20 yeares & od months, departed this life, in the yeare[Sidenote: 705. _Beda_. ]of our Lord 705. 

In the beginning of king Alfrids daies, Eata the bishop of Hexhambeing dead, one Iohn a man of great holinesse was admitted bishop, andafter that, bishop Wilfrid was restored, when he had remained a[Sidenote: Iohn archbishop of Yorke. ]long time in exile. The said Iohn was remoued to the church of Yorke, the same being then void by the death of the archbishop Bosa. At[Sidenote: He resigneth his sée. ]length the foresaid Iohn wearied with the cares of publikeaffaires resigned his sée, and got him to Beuerley, where he liued asolitarie life for the space of foure yeares, and then died, about[Sidenote: 721. ]the yeare of our Lord 721, king Osrike as then reigning inNorthumberland. He continued bishop for the space of 24 yeares, andbuilded a church, and founded a colledge of priests at Beuerleyaforsaid, in which church he lieth buried. 

[Sidenote: 686 saith _Matt. West. _][Sidenote: Lother king of Kent dieth of a wound. ]The same yeare, or in the yeare after that king Egfrid was slaine, Lother king of Kent departed this life, the 8 Ides of Februarie, ofa wound by him receiued in a battell which he fought against theSouthsaxons, the which came in aid of Edrike, that was sonne vnto hisbrother Egbert, and had mainteined warre against his vncle the saidLother, euen from the beginning of his reigne, till finallie he wasnow in the said battell striken thorough the bodie with a dart, andso died thereof, after he had reigned 11 yeares, and seuen moneths. It was thought that he was disquieted with continuall warres andtroubles, and finallie brought to his end before the naturall courseof his time, for a punishment of his wicked consent giuen to the[Sidenote: _Wil. Malm. _]putting to death of his cousins Ethelbert & Ethelbrit, as appeared, [Sidenote: _Capgraue_ saith, their sister. ]in that when they were reported to be martyrs, because it was knowenthey died innocentlie, he mocked them and made but a iest at it, although his brother in acknowledging his fault, repented him thereof, and gaue in recompense to their mother a part of the Ile of Thanet tothe building of a monasterie. 

[Sidenote: EDRICKE. ]The foresaid Edricke (after Lother was dead) got the dominion of Kent, and ruled as king thereof, but not without ciuill warre, insomuch thatbefore he had reigned the full terme of two yeares, he was slaine inthe same warre. Then Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons being thereofaduertised, supposing the time now to be come that would serue hispurpose, as one still coueting to worke the Kentishmen all thedispleasure he could, entred with an armie into their countrie, andbegan to waste and spoile the same on ech side, till finallie theKentishmen assembled themselues togither, gaue battell to theirenimies, and put them to flight. Mollo brother to Ceadwalla was driuenfrom his companie, and constrained to take an house for his refuge:[Sidenote: Mollo brother to king Ceadwalla burnt to death. ]but his enimies that pursued him set fire thereon, and burned boththe house and Mollo within it to ashes. Yet did not Ceadwallaherewith depart out of the countrie, but to wreake his wrath, and toreuenge the griefe which he tooke for the death of his brother, hewasted and destroied a great part of Kent yer he returned home, andleft (as it were) an occasion to his successor also to pursue thequarell with reuenging. Wherein we sée the cankerd nature of man, speciallie in a case of wrong or displeasure; which we are so farfrom tollerating & forgiuing, that if with tooth and naile we benot permitted to take vengeance, our hearts will breake with a fullconceit of wrath. But the law of nature teacheth vs otherwise to beaffected, namelie, ------per te nulli vnquam iniuria fiat, Sed verbis alijsque modis fuge lædere quenquam, Quod tibi nolles, alijs fecisse caueto, Quódque tibi velles, alijs præstare studeto; Hæc est naturæ lex optima, quam nisi ad vnguem Seruabis, non ipse Deo (mihi crede) placebis, Póstque obitum infoelix non aurea sydera adibis. 

Which lesson taught by nature, and commanded of God, if these men hadfollowed (as they minded nothing lesse in the fier of their furie)they would haue béene content with a competent reuenge, and not insuch outragious maner with fier and sword haue afflicted one another, nor (which is more than tigerlike crueltie) haue ministred occasion toposterities to reuenge wrongs giuen and taken of their ancestors. Butwe will let this passe without further discourse, meaning hereafter indue place to declare the processe. 

The Kentishmen being destitute of a king, after that diuers hadcoueted the place, and sought to atteine thereto, as well by force asotherwise, to the great disquieting of that prouince for the spaceof 6 yeares togither, at length in the 7 yeare after Edricks death, Withred an other of the sonnes of king Egbert, hauing with diligent[Sidenote: Withred is made king of Kent. ]trauell ouercome enuie at home, & with monie redéemed peace abaoad(sic), was with great hope conceiued of his worthinesse made king ofKent, the 11 of Nouember, & 205 after the death of Hengist, he reigned33 yeares, not deceiuing his subiects of their good conceiued opinionof him: for ouercomming all his aduersaries which were readie to leuieciuill warre against him, he also purchased peace of Inas king of theWestsaxons, which ment to haue made him warre, till with monie he wasmade his friend. 

[Sidenote: _Hen. Hunt. _ _Beda. Lib. 5_. Suebhard and Nidred kings byvsurpation and not by succession, as _Henr. Hunt. _ writeth. ]A little before that Withred was confirmed in the kingdome ofKent, there reigned two kings in that countrie, Suebhard and Nidred, or rather the same Withred, if the printed copie of Bedas bookeintituled "Ecclesiastica historia gentis Anglorum" haue not that namecorrupted: for where he sheweth that the archbishop Theodorus being ofthe age of 88 yeares, departed this life in the yeare of our Lord 690, in the next chapter he declareth, that in the yeare 692, the firstdaie of Iulie one Brightwald was chosen to succéed in the archbishopssée of Canturburie, Withredus and Suebhardus as then reigning in Kent:but whether Withredus gouerned as then with Suebhardus, or thatsome other named Nidred, it forceth not: for certeine it is by theagréement of other writers, that till Withred obteined the whole rule, there was great strife and contention moued about the gouernement, and[Sidenote: Brightwald the first archbishop of the English nation. ]diuers there were that sought and fought for it. But this ought tobe noted, that the forenamed Brightwald was the eight archbishopin number, and first of the English nation that sat in the sée ofCanturburie: for the other seuen that were predecessors to him, werestrangers borne, and sent hither from Rome. 

¶ Here endeth the line and gouernement of the Britains, now calledWelshmen, which tooke that name of their duke or leader Wallo orGallo; or else of a queene of Wales named Gales or Wales. Buthowsoeuer that name fell first vnto them, now they are calledWelshmen, which sometime were called Britains or Brutons, anddescended first of the Troians, and after of Brute, and lastlie ofMulmucius Dunwallo: albeit they were mingled with sundrie othernations, as Romans, Picts, &c. And now they be called English that intheir beginning were named Saxons or Angles. To conclude thereforewith this gouernement, so manie times intercepted by forren power, itappeareth by course of histories treating of these matters, that thelast yeare of Cadwallader was the yeare of our Lord 686, which makesthe yere of the world 4647. So that (as Fabian saith) the Britains hadthe greater part of this land in rule (reckoning from Brute till thistime) 1822 yeares. Which terme being expired, the whole dominion ofthis realme was Saxonish. 

_Thus farre the interrupted regiment of the Britains, ending at thefift booke. _

[Transcriber's note: The following words appear to be typos, but wereleft as they appeared in this book. 

 whreof => whereof (chapter 8, para. 5) buruished => burnished (chapter 13, para. 3) shost => short (chapter 25, para. 4) Grogories => Gregories (chapter 33, para. 10) abaoad => abroad (chapter 37, para. 6)]

 by little little => little by little (chapter 3, para. 1)